Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 38: Transferance of a Debt from One Person to Another (Al-Hawaala)

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 38 of 97

Transferance of a Debt from One Person to Another

كتاب الحوالات · Al-Hawaala

Hadith 2287 – 22893 Ahadith

Chapter 1

Al-Hawala (the transference of a debt from one person to another. It is an agreement whereby a debtor is released from a debt by another becoming responsible for it). Can Hawala be rejected by the creditors after accepting it?

باب فِي الْحَوَالَةِ، وَهَلْ يَرْجِعُ فِي الْحَوَالَةِ

2287. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Procrastination (delay) in paying debts by a wealthy man is injustice. So, if your debt is transferred from your debtor to a rich debtor, you should agree.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2287
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 37, Hadith 486 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

If somebody’s debt are transferred to a rich debtor, the Hawala is irrevocable.

باب إِذَا أَحَالَ عَلَى مَلِيٍّ فَلَيْسَ لَهُ رَدٌّ

2288. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Procrastination (delay) in paying debts by a wealthy person is injustice. So, if your debt is transferred from your debtor to a rich debtor, you should agree.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2288
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 37, Hadith 487 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

If the debts due on a dead person are transferred to somebody, the transference is legal and valid.

باب إِنْ أَحَالَ دَيْنَ الْمَيِّتِ عَلَى رَجُلٍ جَازَ

2289. Narrated Salama bin Al-Akwa (radhiyallahu anhu):

Once, while we were sitting in the company of Prophet ﷺ, a dead man was brought. The Prophet ﷺ was requested to lead the funeral prayer for the deceased. He said, “Is he in debt?” The people replied in the negative. He said, “Has he left any wealth?” They said, “No.” So, he led his funeral prayer. Another dead man was brought and the people said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Lead his funeral prayer.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Is he in debt?” They said, “Yes.” He said, “Has he left any wealth?” They said, ”Three Dinars.” So, he led the prayer. Then a third dead man was brought and the people said (to the Prophet ﷺ ), Please lead his funeral prayer.” He said, “Has he left any wealth?” They said, “No.” He asked, “Is he in debt?” They said, (“Yes! He has to pay) three Diners.’, He (refused to pray and) said, “Then pray for your (dead) companion.” Abu Qatada said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Lead his funeral prayer, and I will pay his debt.” So, he led the prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2289
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 37, Hadith 488r (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 37: Hiring

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 37 of 97

Hiring

كتاب الإجارة

Hadith 2260 – 228627 Ahadith

Chapter 1

To hire a pious man.

باب اسْتِئْجَارِ الرَّجُلِ الصَّالِحِ

2260. Narrated Abu Musa Al-Ashari (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The honest treasurer who gives willingly what he is ordered to give, is one of the two charitable persons, (the second being the owner).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2260
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 461 (old numbering)

2261. Narrated Abu Musa (radhiyallahu anhu):

I went to the Prophet ﷺ with two men from Ash-ari tribe. I said (to the Prophet ﷺ), “I do not know that they want employment.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “No, we do not appoint for our jobs anybody who demands it earnestly.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2261
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 462 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

To shepherd sheep for Qirat.

باب رَعْىِ الْغَنَمِ عَلَى قَرَارِيطَ

2262. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Allah did not send any prophet but shepherded sheep.” His companions asked him, “Did you do the same?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Yes, I used to shepherd the sheep of the people of Makkah for some Qirats.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2262
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 463 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

The employment of Mushrikun (by Muslims) if necessary, or if no Muslim is available for that purpose.

بَابُ اسْتِئْجَارِ الْمُشْرِكِينَ عِنْدَ الضَّرُورَةِ أَوْ إِذَا لَمْ يُوجَدْ أَهْلُ الإِسْلاَمِ

2263. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ and Abu Bakr employed a (pagan) man from the tribe of Bani Ad-Dail and the tribe of Bani ‘Abu bin ‘Adi as a guide. He was an expert guide and he broke the oath contract which he had to abide by with the tribe of Al-‘Asi bin Wail and he was on the religion of Quraish pagans. The Prophet ﷺ and Abu Bakr had confidence in him and gave him their riding camels and told him to bring them to the Cave of Thaur after three days. So, he brought them their two riding camels after three days and both of them (The Prophet ﷺ and Abu Bakr) set out accompanied by ‘Amir bin Fuhaira and the Dili guide who guided them below Makkah along the road leading to the sea-shore.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2263
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 464 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

It is legal if somebody hires someone to work for him after three days, or after one month or after a year. When that period elapses they should carry out their contract.

بَابُ إِذَا اسْتَأْجَرَ أَجِيرًا لِيَعْمَلَ لَهُ بَعْدَ ثَلاَثَةِ أَيَّامٍ أَوْ بَعْدَ شَهْرٍ أَوْ بَعْدَ سَنَةٍ جَازَ، وَهُمَا عَلَى شَرْطِهِمَا الَّذِي اشْتَرَطَاهُ إِذَا جَاءَ الأَجَلُ

2264. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

(the wife of the Prophet ﷺ) Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and Abu Bakr hired a man from the tribe of Bani-Ad-Dil as an expert guide who was a pagan (follower of the religion of the pagans of Quraish). The Prophet ﷺ and Abu Bakr gave him their two riding camels and took a promise from him to bring their riding camels in the morning of the third day to the Cave of Thaur.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2264
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 465 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

Employing labourers for services in holy battles.

باب الأَجِيرِ فِي الْغَزْوِ

2265. Narrated Ya’la bin Umaya (radhiyallahu anhu):

I fought in Jaish-al-Usra (Ghazwa of Tabuk) along with the Prophet ﷺ and in my opinion that was the best of my deeds. Then I had an employee, who quarrel led with someone and one of the them bit and cut the other’s finger and caused his own tooth to fall out. He then went to the Prophet ﷺ (with a complaint) but the Prophet ﷺ cancelled the suit and said to the complainant, “Did you expect him to let his finger in your mouth so that you might snap and cut it (as does a stallion camel)?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2265
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 466 (old numbering)

2266. Narrated Ibn Juraij from ‘Abdullah bin Abu Mulaika from his grandfather a similar story:

A man bit the hand of another man and caused his own tooth to fall out, but Abu Bakr judged that he had no right for compensation (for the broken tooth).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2266
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 466 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

If somebody employs someone and tells him the period for which he is employed, is it permissible for him not to tell him the nature of the work?

بَابُ مَنِ اسْتَأْجَرَ أَجِيرًا فَبَيَّنَ لَهُ الأَجَلَ وَلَمْ يُبَيِّنِ الْعَمَلَ

Chapter 7

It is permissible for one to employ someone to repair a wall which is about to collapse.

باب إِذَا اسْتَأْجَرَ أَجِيرًا عَلَى أَنْ يُقِيمَ حَائِطًا يُرِيدُ أَنْ يَنْقَضَّ جَازَ

2267. Narrated Ubai bin Ka’b (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Both of them (Moses and Al-Khadir) proceeded on till they reached a wall which was about to fall.” Sa’d said, “(Al-Khadir pointed) with his hands (towards the wall) and then raised his hands and the wall became straightened up.” Ya’la said, “I think Said said, ‘He (Khadir) passed his hand over it and it was straightened up.” (Moses said to him), “if you had wanted, you could have taken wages for it.” Said said, “Wages with which to buy food . “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2267
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 467 (old numbering)
Chapter 8

Employment up to midday.

باب الإِجَارَةِ إِلَى نِصْفِ النَّهَارِ

2268. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Your example and the example of the people of the two Scriptures (i.e. Jews and Christians) is like the example of a man who employed some laborers and asked them, ‘Who will work for me from morning till midday for one Qirat?’ The Jews accepted and carried out the work. He then asked, Who will work for me from midday up to the ‘Asr prayer for one Qirat?’ The Christians accepted and fulfilled the work. He then said, ‘Who will work for me from the ‘Asr till sunset for two Qirats?’ You, Muslims have accepted the offer. The Jews and the Christians got angry and said, ‘Why should we work more and get lesser wages?’ (Allah) said, ‘Have I with-held part of your right?’ They replied in the negative. He said, ‘It is My Blessing, I bestow upon whomever I wish .’

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2268
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 468 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

Employment up to the ‘Asr.

باب الإِجَارَةِ إِلَى صَلاَةِ الْعَصْرِ

2269. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Your example and the example of Jews and Christians is like the example of a man who employed some laborers to whom he said, ‘Who will work for me up to midday for one Qirat each?’ The Jews carried out the work for one Qirat each; and then the Christians carried out the work up to the ‘Asr prayer for one Qirat each; and now you Muslims are working from the ‘Asr prayer up to sunset for two Qirats each. The Jews and Christians got angry and said, ‘We work more and are paid less.’ The employer (Allah) asked them, ‘Have I usurped some of your right?’ They replied in the negative. He said, ‘That is My Blessing, I bestow upon whomever I wish.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2269
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 469 (old numbering)
Chapter 10

The sin of him who withholds the wages of the employee.

باب إِثْمِ مَنْ مَنَعَ أَجْرَ الأَجِيرِ

2270. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Allah said, ‘I will be an opponent to three types of people on the Day of Resurrection:

1. One who makes a covenant in My Name, but proves treacherous;

2. One who sells a free person and eats his price; and

3. One who employs a laborer and takes full work from him but does not pay him for his lab our.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2270
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 470 (old numbering)
Chapter 11

Employment from ‘Asr till night.

باب الإِجَارَةِ مِنَ الْعَصْرِ إِلَى اللَّيْلِ

2271. Narrated Abu Musa (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The example of Muslims, Jews and Christians is like the example of a man who employed laborers to work for him from morning till night for specific wages. They worked till midday and then said, ‘We do not need your money which you have fixed for us and let whatever we have done be annulled.’ The man said to them, ‘Don’t quit the work, but complete the rest of it and take your full wages.’ But they refused and went away. The man employed another batch after them and said to them, ‘Complete the rest of the day and yours will be the wages I had fixed for the first batch.’ So, they worked till the time of ‘Asr prayer. Then they said, “Let what we have done be annulled and keep the wages you have promised us for yourself.’ The man said to them, ‘Complete the rest of the work, as only a little of the day remains,’ but they refused. Thereafter he employed another batch to work for the rest of the day and they worked for the rest of the day till the sunset, and they received the wages of the two former batches. So, that was the example of those people (Muslims) and the example of this light (guidance) which they have accepted willingly.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2271
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 471 (old numbering)
Chapter 12

Whosoever employed a labourer (and after completing the work) the labourer left the wages and went away. The employer invested that money in some way and increased it thereby, or whoever invested somebody else’s money in business and increased it thereby.

بَابُ مَنِ اسْتَأْجَرَ أَجِيرًا فَتَرَكَ أَجْرَهُ، فَعَمِلَ فِيهِ الْمُسْتَأْجِرُ فَزَادَ، أَوْ مَنْ عَمِلَ فِي مَالِ غَيْرِهِ فَاسْتَفْضَلَ

2272. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying, “Three men from among those who were before you, set out together till they reached a cave at night and entered it. A big rock rolled down the mountain and closed the mouth of the cave. They said (to each other), Nothing could save you Tom this rock but to invoke Allah by giving referenda to the righteous deed which you have done (for Allah’s sake only).’ So, one of them said, ‘O Allah! I had old parents and I never provided my family (wife, children etc.) with milk before them. One day, by chance I was delayed, and I came late (at night) while they had slept. I milked the sheep for them and took the milk to them, but I found them sleeping. I disliked to provide my family with the milk before them. I waited for them and the bowl of milk was in my hand and I kept on waiting for them to get up till the day dawned. Then they got up and drank the milk. O Allah! If I did that for Your Sake only, please relieve us from our critical situation caused by this rock.’ So, the rock shifted a little but they could not get out.”

The Prophet ﷺ added, “The second man said, ‘O Allah! I had a cousin who was the dearest of all people to me and I wanted to have sexual relations with her but she refused. Later she had a hard time in a famine year and she came to me and I gave her one-hundred-and-twenty Dinars on the condition that she would not resist my desire, and she agreed. When I was about to fulfill my desire, she said: It is illegal for you to outrage my chastity except by legitimate marriage. So, I thought it a sin to have sexual intercourse with her and left her though she was the dearest of all the people to me, and also I left the gold I had given her. O Allah! If I did that for Your Sake only, please relieve us from the present calamity.’ So, the rock shifted a little more but still they could not get out from there.”

The Prophet ﷺ added, “Then the third man said, ‘O Allah! I employed few laborers and I paid them their wages with the exception of one man who did not take his wages and went away. I invested his wages and I got much property thereby. (Then after some time) he came and said to me: O Allah’s slave! Pay me my wages. I said to him: All the camels, cows, sheep and slaves you see, are yours. He said: O Allah’s slave! Don’t mock at me. I said: I am not mocking at you. So, he took all the herd and drove them away and left nothing. O Allah! If I did that for Your Sake only, please relieve us from the present suffering.’ So, that rock shifted completely and they got out walking.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2272
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 472 (old numbering)
Chapter 13

One who employs himself to carry loads on his back and then gives in charity from his wages, and (what is said about) the wages of porters.

باب مَنْ آجَرَ نَفْسَهُ لِيَحْمِلَ عَلَى ظَهْرِهِ. ثُمَّ تَصَدَّقَ بِهِ وَأُجْرَةِ الْحَمَّالِ

2273. Narrated Abu May’ id Al-Ansari:

Whenever Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered us to give in charity we would go to the market and work as porters to earn a Mudd (two hand-fulls) (of foodstuff) but now some of us have one-hundred thousand Dirhams or Diners. (The sub-narrator) Shaqiq said, “I think Abu Mas’ud meant himself by saying (some of us) .

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2273
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 473 (old numbering)
Chapter 14

Wages of a broker.

باب أَجْرِ السَّمْسَرَةِ

2274. Narrated Tawus:

Ibn ‘Abbas said, “The Prophet ﷺ forbade the meeting of caravans (on the way) and ordained that no townsman is permitted to sell things on behalf of a bedouin.” I asked Ibn ‘Abbas, “What is the meaning of his saying, ‘No townsman is permitted to sell things on behalf of a bedouin.’ ” He replied, “He should not work as a broker for him.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2274
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 474 (old numbering)
Chapter 15

Is it permissible for a Muslim to work as an employee for Mushrikun in a land of infidelity?

باب هَلْ يُؤَاجِرُ الرَّجُلُ نَفْسَهُ مِنْ مُشْرِكٍ فِي أَرْضِ الْحَرْبِ

2275. Narrated Khabbab (radhiyallahu anhu):

I was a blacksmith and did some work for Al-‘As bin Wail. When he owed me some money for my work, I went to him to ask for that amount. He said, “I will not pay you unless you disbelieve in Muhammad ﷺ.” I said, “By Allah! I will never do that till you die and be resurrected.” He said, “Will I be dead and then resurrected after my death?” I said, “Yes.” He said, “There I will have property and offspring and then I will pay you your due.” Then Allah revealed. ‘Have you seen him who disbelieved in Our signs, and yet says: I will be given property and offspring?’ (19.77)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2275
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 475 (old numbering)
Chapter 16

What is paid for Ruqya (i.e. Divine Speech recited as a means of curing diseases) with Surat Al-Fatiha, when practised over an Arab tribe.

باب مَا يُعْطَى فِي الرُّقْيَةِ عَلَى أَحْيَاءِ الْعَرَبِ بِفَاتِحَةِ الْكِتَابِ

2276. Narrated Abu Sa’id (radhiyallahu anhu):

Some of the companions of the Prophet ﷺ went on a journey till they reached some of the ‘Arab tribes (at night). They asked the latter to treat them as their guests but they refused. The chief of that tribe was then bitten by a snake (or stung by a scorpion) and they tried their best to cure him but in vain. Some of them said (to the others), “Nothing has benefited him, will you go to the people who resided here at night, it may be that some of them might possess something (as treatment),” They went to the group of the companions (of the Prophet ﷺ ) and said, “Our chief has been bitten by a snake (or stung by a scorpion) and we have tried everything but he has not benefitted. Have you got anything (useful)?” One of them replied, “Yes, by Allah! I can recite a Ruqya, but as you have refused to accept us as your guests, I will not recite the Ruqya for you unless you fix for us some wages for it.” They agrees to pay them a flock of sheep. One of them then went and recited (Suratul-Fatiha): ‘All the praises are for the Lord of the Worlds’ and puffed over the chief who became all right as if he was released from a chain, and got up and started walking, showing no signs of sickness.

They paid them what they agreed to pay. Some of them (i.e. the companions) then suggested to divide their earnings among themselves, but the one who performed the recitation said, “Do not divide them till we go to the Prophet ﷺ and narrate the whole story to him, and wait for his order.” So, they went to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and narrated the story. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ asked, “How did you come to know that Surat-ul-Fatiha was recited as Ruqya?” Then he added, “You have done the right thing. Divide (what you have earned) and assign a share for me as well.” The Prophet ﷺ smiled thereupon.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2276
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 476 (old numbering)
Chapter 17

The taxes imposed on the slaves by their masters and the leniency in imposing taxes on female slaves.

باب ضَرِيبَةِ الْعَبْدِ، وَتَعَاهُدِ ضَرَائِبِ الإِمَاءِ

2277. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

When Abu Taiba cupped the Prophet ﷺ and the Prophet ﷺ ordered that he be paid one or two Sas of foodstuff and he interceded with his masters to reduce his taxes.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2277
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 477 (old numbering)
Chapter 18

The wages of one who has the profession of cupping.

باب خَرَاجِ الْحَجَّامِ

2278. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When the Prophet ﷺ was cupped, he paid the man who cupped him his wages.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2278
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 478 (old numbering)

2279. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When the Prophet ﷺ was cupped, he paid the man who cupped him his wages. If it had been undesirable he would not have paid him.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2279
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 479 (old numbering)

2280. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ used to get cupped and would never withhold the wages of any person .

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2280
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 480 (old numbering)
Chapter 19

Whoever appealed to the masters of a slave to reduce his taxes.

باب مَنْ كَلَّمَ مَوَالِيَ الْعَبْدِ أَنْ يُخَفِّفُوا عَنْهُ مِنْ خَرَاجِهِ

2281. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ sent for a slave who had the profession of cupping, and he cupped him. The Prophet ﷺ ordered that he be paid one or two Sas, or one or two Mudds of foodstuff, and appealed to his masters to reduce his taxes:

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2281
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 481 (old numbering)
Chapter 20

The earnings of prostitutes and female-slaves.

باب كَسْبِ الْبَغِيِّ وَالإِمَاءِ

2282. Narrated Abu Masud Al-Ansari (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ regarded illegal the price of a dog, the earnings of a prostitute, and the charges taken by a soothsayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2282
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 482 (old numbering)

2283. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ prohibited the earnings of slave girls (through prostitution).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2283
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 483 (old numbering)
Chapter 21

(Charging for) the semen of a male animal, (i.e. copulation of animals).

باب عَسْبِ الْفَحْلِ

2284. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ forbade taking a price for animal copulation.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2284
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 484 (old numbering)
Chapter 22

If somebody rents land and he or the owner of the land dies (will the contract be cancelled)?

باب إِذَا اسْتَأْجَرَ أَرْضًا فَمَاتَ أَحَدُهُمَا

2285. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

“Allah’s Messenger ﷺ gave the land of Khaibar to the Jews to work on and cultivate and take half of its yield. Ibn ‘Umar added, “The land used to be rented for a certain portion (of its yield).” Nafi mentioned the amount of the portion but I forgot it.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2285
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 485 (old numbering)

2286. Rafi’ bin Khadij said, “The Prophet ﷺ forbade renting farms.” Narrated ‘Ubaid-Ullah Nafi’ said: Ibn ‘Umar said: (The contract of Khaibar continued) till ‘Umar evacuated the Jews (from Khaibar).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2286
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 485 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 36: Shuf’a

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 36 of 97

Shuf’a

كتاب الشفعة

Hadith 2257 – 22593 Ahadith

Chapter 1

Shuf’a (pre-emption) is valid if the property is undivided, but if the limits become defined, then there is no pre-emption.

باب الشُّفْعَةُ مَا لَمْ يُقْسَمْ، فَإِذَا وَقَعَتِ الْحُدُودُ فَلاَ شُفْعَةَ

2257. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ gave a verdict regarding Shuf’a in every undivided joint thing (property). But if the limits are defined (or demarcated) or the ways and streets are fixed, then there is no pre-emption.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2257
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 458 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

The partner should inform his partner, who has the right of pre-emption, of his intention to sell his share before selling it.

باب عَرْضِ الشُّفْعَةِ عَلَى صَاحِبِهَا قَبْلَ الْبَيْعِ

2258. Narrated ‘Amr bin Ash-Sharid:

While I was standing with Sad bin Abi Waqqas, Al-Miswar bin Makhrama came and put his hand on my shoulder. Meanwhile Abu Rafi’, the freed slave of the Prophet ﷺ came and asked Sad to buy from him the (two) dwellings which were in his house. Sad said, “By Allah I will not buy them.” Al-Miswar said, “By Allah, you shall buy them.” Sad replied, “By Allah, I will not pay more than four thousand (Dirhams) by installments.” Abu Rafi’ said, “I have been offered five hundred Dinars (for it) and had I not heard the Prophet ﷺ saying, ‘The neighbor has more right than anyone else because of his nearness, I would not give them to you for four-thousand (Dirhams) while I am offered five-hundred Dinars (one Dinar equals ten Dirhams) for them.” So, he sold it to Sad.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2258
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 459 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

Who is considered as the nearer neighbour?

باب أَىُّ الْجِوَارِ أَقْرَبُ

2259. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I have two neighbors and would like to know to which of them I should give presents.” He replied, “To the one whose door is nearer to you.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2259
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 460 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 35: Sales in which a Price is paid for Goods to be Delivered Later (As-Salam)

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 35 of 97

Sales in Which a Price Is Paid for Goods to Be Delivered Later

كتاب السلم · As-Salam

Hadith 2239 – 225617 Ahadith

Chapter 1

As-Salam by a definite known specified measure.

باب السَّلَمِ فِي كَيْلٍ مَعْلُومٍ

2239. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to Al-Madina and the people used to pay in advance the price of fruits to be delivered within one or two years. (The sub-narrator is in doubt whether it was one to two years or two to three years.) The Prophet ﷺ said, “Whoever pays money in advance for dates (to be delivered later) should pay it for known specified weight and measure (of the dates).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2239
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 441 (old numbering)

2239b. Narrated Ibn Abi Najih:

as above, mentioning only specific measure.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2239b
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 442 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

As-Salam for a known specified weight.

باب السَّلَمِ فِي وَزْنٍ مَعْلُومٍ

2240. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ came to Al-Madina and the people used to pay in advance the price of dates to be delivered within two or three years. He said (to them), “Whoever pays in advance the price of a thing to be delivered later should pay it for a specified measure at specified weight for a specified period.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2240
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 443 (old numbering)

2240b. Narrated Ibn Abi Najih:

as above, saying, “He should pay the price in advance for a specified measure and for a specified period.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2240b
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 444 (old numbering)

2241. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ came (to Al-Madina) and he told the people (regarding the payment of money in advance that they should pay it) for a known specified measure and a known specified weight and a known specified period.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2241
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 445 (old numbering)

2242, 2243. Narrated Shu’ba:

Muhammad ﷺ or ‘Abdullah bin Abu Al-Mujalid said, “‘Abdullah bin Shaddad and Abu Burda differed regarding As-Salam, so they sent me to Ibn Abi Aufa and I asked him about it. He replied, ‘In the life-time of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ, Abu Bakr and ‘Umar, we used to pay in advance the prices of wheat, barley, dried grapes and dates to be delivered later. I also asked Ibn Abza and he, too, replied as above.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2242, 2243
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 446 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

As-Salam to a person who has got nothing (to pay for the prices he receives in advance).

باب السَّلَمِ إِلَى مَنْ لَيْسَ عِنْدَهُ أَصْلٌ

2244. Narrated Muhammad bin Al-Majalid:

‘Abdullah bin Shaddad and Abu Burda sent me to ‘Abdullah bin Abi Aufa and told me to ask ‘Abdullah whether the people in the life-time of the Prophet ﷺ used to pay in advance for wheat (to be delivered later). ‘Abdullah replied, “We used to pay in advance to the peasants of Sham for wheat, barley and olive oil of a known specified measure to be delivered in a specified period.” I asked (him), “Was the price paid (in advance) to those who had the things to be delivered later?” ‘Abdullah bin Aufa replied, “We did not use to ask them about that.” Then they sent me to ‘Abdur Rahman bin Abza and I asked him. He replied, “The companions of the Prophet ﷺ used to practice Salam in the life-time of the Prophet ﷺ; and we did not use to ask them whether they had standing crops or not.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2244
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 447 (old numbering)

2245. Narrated Muhammad bin Abi Al-Mujalid:

as above (446) and said, “We used to pay them in advance for wheat and barley (to be delivered later). Narrated Ash-Shaibani–“And also for oil.” Narrated Ash-Shaibani:

who said “We used to pay in advance for wheat barley and dried grapes.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2245
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 448 (old numbering)

Narrated Ash-Shaibani:

who said “We used to pay in advance for wheat barley and dried grapes.”

USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 449 (old numbering)

2246. Narrated Abu Bakhtari At-Tai:

I asked Ibn ‘Abbas about Salam for (the fruits of) date-palms. He replied “The Prophet ﷺ forbade the sale a dates on the trees till they became fit for eating and could be weighed.” A man asked what to be weighed (as the dates were still on the trees). Another man sitting beside Ibn ‘Abbas replied, “Till they are cut and stored.” Narrated Abu Al-Bakhtari: I heard Ibn ‘Abbas (saying) that the Prophet ﷺ forbade … etc. as above.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2246
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 450 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

As-Salam for (the fruits of) date-palms.

باب السَّلَمِ فِي النَّخْلِ

2247, 2248. Narrated Abu Al-Bakhtari:

I asked Ibn ‘Umar about Salam (the fruits of) date-palms. He replied, “The Prophet ﷺ forbade the sale of dates till their benefit becomes evident and fit for eating and also the sale of silver (for gold) on credit.” I asked Ibn ‘Abbas about Salam for dates and he replied, “The Prophet ﷺ forbade the sale of dates till they were fit for eating and could be estimated.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2247, 2248
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 451 (old numbering)

2249, 2250. Narrated Abu Al-Bakhtari:

I asked Ibn ‘Umar about Salam for dates. Ibn ‘Umar replied, “The Prophet ﷺ forbade the sale (the fruits) of datepalms until they were fit for eating and also forbade the sale of silver for gold on credit.” I also asked Ibn ‘Abbas about it. Ibn ‘Abbas replied, “The Prophet ﷺ forbade the sale of dates till they were fit for eating, and could be weighed.” I asked him, “What is to be weighed (as the dates are on the trees)?” A man sitting by Ibn ‘Abbas said, “It means till they are cut and stored.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2249, 2250
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 452 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

The guarantor in As-Salam.

باب الْكَفِيلِ فِي السَّلَمِ

2251. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ bought some foodstuff (barley) from a Jew on credit and mortgaged his iron armor to him (the armor stands for a guarantor).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2251
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 453 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

Mortgaging in As-Salam.

باب الرَّهْنِ فِي السَّلَمِ

2252. Narrated Al-A’mash:

We argued at Ibrahim’s dwelling place about mortgaging in Salam. He said, “‘Aishah said, ‘The Prophet ﷺ bought some foodstuff from a Jew on credit and the payment was to be made by a definite period, and he mortgaged his iron armor to him.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2252
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 454 (old numbering)
Chapter 7

As-Salam for a fixed specified period.

باب السَّلَمِ إِلَى أَجَلٍ مَعْلُومٍ

2253. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ came to Al-Madina and the people used to pay in advance the prices of fruits to be delivered within two to three years. The Prophet ﷺ said (to them), “Buy fruits by paying their prices in advance on condition that the fruits are to be delivered to you according to a fixed specified measure within a fixed specified period.” Ibn Najih said, ” … by specified measure and specified weight.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2253
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 455 (old numbering)

2254, 2255. Narrated Muhammad bin Abi Al-Mujalid:

Abu Burda and ‘Abdullah bin Shaddad sent me to ‘Abdur Rahman bin Abza and ‘Abdullah bin Abi Aufa to ask them about the Salaf (Salam). They said, “We used to get war booty while we were with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and when the peasants of Sham came to us we used to pay them in advance for wheat, barley, and oil to be delivered within a fixed period.” I asked them, “Did the peasants own standing crops or not?” They replied, “We never asked them about it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2254, 2255
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 456 (old numbering)
Chapter 8

As-Salam in buying a she-camel to be delivered after it has given birth.

باب السَّلَمِ إِلَى أَنْ تُنْتَجَ النَّاقَةُ

2256. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The people used to sell camels on the basis of Habal-al-Habala. The Prophet ﷺ forbade such sale. Nafi’ explained Habalal-Habala by saying. “The camel is to be delivered to the buyer after the she-camel gives birth.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2256
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 457 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 34: Sales and Trade

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 34 of 97

Sales and Trade

كتاب البيوع

Hadith 2047 – 2238188 Ahadith

Chapter 1

What has come in the Statement of Allah: “Then when the (Jumu’ah) Salat is ended, you may disperse through the land, and seek of the Bounty of Allah… And Allah is the Best of Providers.” (V.62:10,11) And also His Statement: “Eat not up your property among yourselves unjustly except it be a trade amongst you, by mutual consent…” (V.4:29)

بَابُ مَا جَاءَ فِي قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {فَإِذَا قُضِيَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَانْتَشِرُوا فِي الأَرْضِ وَابْتَغُوا مِنْ فَضْلِ اللَّهِ وَاذْكُرُوا اللَّهَ كَثِيرًا لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ وَإِذَا رَأَوْا تِجَارَةً أَوْ لَهْوًا انْفَضُّوا إِلَيْهَا وَتَرَكُوكَ قَائِمًا قُلْ مَا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ خَيْرٌ مِنَ اللَّهْوِ وَمِنَ التِّجَارَةِ وَاللَّهُ خَيْرُ الرَّازِقِينَ}

2047. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

You people say that Abu Hurairah tells many narrations from Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and you also wonder why the emigrants and Ansar do not narrate from Allah’s Messenger ﷺ as Abu Hurairah does. My emigrant brothers were busy in the market while I used to stick to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ content with what fills my stomach; so I used to be present when they were absent and I used to remember when they used to forget, and my Ansari brothers used to be busy with their properties and I was one of the poor men of Suffa. I used to remember the narrations when they used to forget. No doubt, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ once said, “Whoever spreads his garment till I have finished my present speech and then gathers it to himself, will remember whatever I will say.” So, I spread my colored garment which I was wearing till Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had finished his saying, and then I gathered it to my chest. So, I did not forget any of that narrations.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2047
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 263 (old numbering)

2048. Narrated Ibrahim bin Sad from his father from his grand-father:

Abdur Rahman bin Auf said, “When we came to Al-Madina as emigrants, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ established a bond of brotherhood between me and Sad bin Ar-Rabi’. Sad bin Ar-Rabi’ said (to me), ‘I am the richest among the Ansar, so I will give you half of my wealth and you may look at my two wives and whichever of the two you may choose I will divorce her, and when she has completed the prescribed period (before marriage) you may marry her.’ Abdur-Rahman replied, “I am not in need of all that. Is there any market-place where trade is practiced?’ He replied, “The market of Qainuqa.” Abdur-Rahman went to that market the following day and brought some dried butter-milk (yogurt) and butter, and then he continued going there regularly. Few days later, ‘AbdurRahman came having traces of yellow (scent) on his body. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ asked him whether he had got married. He replied in the affirmative. The Prophet ﷺ said, ‘Whom have you married?’ He replied, ‘A woman from the Ansar.’ Then the Prophet ﷺ asked, ‘How much did you pay her?’ He replied, ‘(I gave her) a gold piece equal in weigh to a date stone (or a date stone of gold)! The Prophet ﷺ said, ‘Give a Walima (wedding banquet) even if with one sheep .’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2048
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 264 (old numbering)

2049. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

When Abdur-Rahman bin Auf came to Al-Madina, the Prophet ﷺ established a bond of brotherhood between him and Sad bin Ar-Rabi al-Ansari. Sad was a rich man, so he said to ‘Abdur-Rahman, “I will give you half of my property and will help you marry.” ‘Abdur-Rahman said (to him), “May Allah bless you in your family and property. Show me the market.” So ‘Abdur-Rahman did not return from the market) till he gained some dried buttermilk (yoghurt) and butter (through trading). He brought that to his house-hold. We stayed for some-time (or as long as Allah wished), and then Abdur-Rahman came, scented with yellowish perfume. The Prophet ﷺ said (to him) “What is this?” He replied, “I got married to an Ansari woman.” The Prophet ﷺ asked, “What did you pay her?” He replied, “A gold stone or gold equal to the weight of a date stone.” The Prophet ﷺ said (to him), “Give a wedding banquet even if with one sheep.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2049
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 265 (old numbering)

2050. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

‘Ukaz, Majanna and Dhul-Majaz were market-places in the Pre-Islamic period of ignorance. When Islam came, Muslims felt that marketing there might be a sin. So, the Divine Inspiration came: “There is no harm for you to seek the bounty of your Lord (in the seasons of Hajj).” (2.198) Ibn ‘Abbas recited the Verse in this way.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2050
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 266 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

Legal and illegal things are clearly defined, and in between them are some doubtful (unclear) things.

باب الْحَلاَلُ بَيِّنٌ وَالْحَرَامُ بَيِّنٌ وَبَيْنَهُمَا مُشَبَّهَاتٌ

2051. Narrated An-Nu’man bin Bashir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said “Both legal and illegal things are obvious, and in between them are (suspicious) doubtful matters. So who-ever forsakes those doubtful things lest he may commit a sin, will definitely avoid what is clearly illegal; and who-ever indulges in these (suspicious) doubtful things bravely, is likely to commit what is clearly illegal. Sins are Allah’s Hima (i.e. private pasture) and whoever pastures (his sheep) near it, is likely to get in it at any moment.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2051
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 267 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

Explanation of doubtful (unclear) things.

باب تَفْسِيرِ الْمُشَبَّهَاتِ

2052. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Abu Mulaika:

‘Uqba bin Al-Harith said that a black woman came and claimed that she had suckled both of them (i.e. ‘Uqba and his wife). So, he mentioned that to the Prophet ﷺ who turned his face from him and smiled and said, “How (can you keep your wife), and it was said (that both of you were suckled by the same woman)?” His wife was the daughter of Abu Ihab-al-Tamimi.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2052
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 268 (old numbering)

2053. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Utba bin Abu Waqqas took a firm promise from his brother Sad bin Abu Waqqas to take the son of the slave-girl of Zam’a into his custody as he was his (i.e. ‘Utba’s) son. In the year of the Conquest (of Makkah) Sad bin Abu Waqqas took him, and said that he was his brother’s son, and his brother took a promise from him to that effect. ‘Abu bin Zam’a got up and said, “He is my brother and the son of the slave-girl of my father and was born on my father’s bed.” Then they both went to the Prophet ﷺ Sad said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! He is the son of my brother and he has taken a promise from me that I will take him.” ‘Abu bin Zam’a said, “(He is) my brother and the son of my father’s slave-girl and was born on my father’s bed.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “The boy is for you. O ‘Abu bin Zam’a.” Then the Prophet ﷺ said, “The son is for the bed (i.e the man on whose bed he was born) and stones (disappointment and deprivation) for the one who has done illegal sexual intercourse.” The Prophet ﷺ told his wife Sauda bint Zam’a to screen herself from that boy as he noticed a similarity between the boy and ‘Utba. So, the boy did not see her till he died.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2053
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 269 (old numbering)

2054. Narrated ‘Adi bin Hatim (radhiyallahu anhu):

I asked Allah’s Messenger ﷺ about Al Mirad (i.e. a sharp-edged piece of wood or a piece of wood provided with a piece of iron used for hunting). He replied, “If the game is hit by its sharp edge, eat it, and if it is hit by its broad side, do not eat it, for it has been beaten to death.” I asked, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I release my dog by the name of Allah and find with it at the game, another dog on which I have not mentioned the name of Allah, and I do not know which one of them caught the game.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said (to him), ‘Don’t eat it as you have mentioned the name of Allah on your dog and not on the other dog.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2054
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 270 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

What doubtful (unclear) things should be avoided?

باب مَا يُتَنَزَّهُ مِنَ الشُّبُهَاتِ

2055. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ passed by a fallen date and said, “Were it not for my doubt that this might have been given in charity, I would have eaten it.” And narrated Abu Hurairah the Prophet ﷺ said, “I found a date-fruit fallen on my bed.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2055
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 271 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

Whoever does not consider dark suggestions by one’s ownself or similar things as doubtful (unclear) things.

باب مَنْ لَمْ يَرَ الْوَسَاوِسَ وَنَحْوَهَا مِنَ الْمُشَبَّهَاتِ

2056. Narrated ‘Abbas bin Tamim:

that his uncle said: “The Prophet ﷺ was asked: If a person feels something during his prayer; should one interrupt his prayer?” The Prophet ﷺ said: No! You should not give it up unless you hear a sound or smell something.” Narrated Ibn Abi Hafsa: Az-Zuhri said, “There is no need of repeating ablution unless you detect a smell or hear a sound.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2056
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 272 (old numbering)

2057. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Some people said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Meat is brought to us by some people and we are not sure whether the name of Allah has been mentioned on it or not (at the time of slaughtering the animals).” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said (to them), “Mention the name of Allah and eat it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2057
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 273 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

The Statement of Allah: “And when they see some merchandise or some amusement [beating of Tambur (drum) etc.], they disperse headlong to it…” (V.62:11)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {وَإِذَا رَأَوْا تِجَارَةً أَوْ لَهْوًا انْفَضُّوا إِلَيْهَا}

2058. Narrated Jabir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

While we were offering the prayer with the Prophet ﷺ a caravan carrying food came from Sham. The people looked towards the caravan (and went to it) and only twelve persons remained with the Prophet ﷺ. So, the Divine Inspiration came; “But when they see some bargain or some amusement, they disperse headlong to it.” (62.11)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2058
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 274 (old numbering)
Chapter 7

The one who does not care from where he earns his money (i.e. whether through legal or illegal ways).

باب مَنْ لَمْ يُبَالِ مِنْ حَيْثُ كَسَبَ الْمَالَ

2059. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “A time will come when one will not care how one gains one’s money, legally or illegally.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2059
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 275 (old numbering)
Chapter 8

Trade in cloth and other things.

باب التِّجَارَةِ فِي الْبَرِّ

2060, 2061. Narrated Abu Al-Minhal:

I used to practice money exchange, and I asked Zaid bin ‘Arqam about it, and he narrated what the Prophet ﷺ said in the following: Abu Al-Minhal said, “I asked Al-Bara’ bin ‘Azib and Zaid bin Arqam about practicing money exchange. They replied, ‘We were traders in the time of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and I asked Allah’s Messenger ﷺ about money exchange. He replied, ‘If it is from hand to hand, there is no harm in it; otherwise it is not permissible.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2060, 2061
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 276 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

Going out for trading. And the Statement of Allah: “You may disperse through the land and seek of the Bounty of Allah (by working)…” (V.62:10)

باب الْخُرُوجِ فِي التِّجَارَةِ

2062. Narrated ‘Ubai bin ‘Umar:

Abu Musa asked ‘Umar to admit him but he was not admitted as ‘Umar was busy, so Abu Musa went back. When ‘Umar finished his job he said, “Didn’t I hear the voice of ‘Abdullah bin Qais? Let him come in.” ‘Umar was told that he had left. So, he sent for him and on his arrival, he (Abu Musa) said, “We were ordered to do so (i.e. to leave if not admitted after asking permission thrice). ‘Umar told him, “Bring witness in proof of your statement.” Abu Musa went to the Ansar’s meeting places and asked them. They said, “None amongst us will give this witness except the youngest of us, Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri. Abu Musa then took Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (to ‘Umar) and ‘Umar said, surprisingly, “Has this order of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ been hidden from me?” (Then he added), “I used to be busy trading in markets.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2062
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 277 (old numbering)
Chapter 10

Trading in sea.

باب التِّجَارَةِ فِي الْبَحْرِ

2063. Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu) said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ mentioned a person from Bani Israel who travelled by sea and carried out his needs.” Then he narrated the whole story. [See Hadith No. 2291].

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2063
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 277 (old numbering)
Chapter 11

“And when they see some merchandise or some amusement [beating of Tambur (drum) etc.], they disperse headlong to it…” (V.62:11) And Allah’s Statement: “Men whom neither trade nor sale divert them from the Remembrance of Allah…” (V.24:37)

بَابُ: {وَإِذَا رَأَوْا تِجَارَةً أَوْ لَهْوًا انْفَضُّوا إِلَيْهَا} وَقَوْلُهُ جَلَّ ذِكْرُهُ: {رِجَالٌ لاَ تُلْهِيهِمْ تِجَارَةٌ وَلاَ بَيْعٌ عَنْ ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ}

2064. Narrated Jabir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A caravan arrived (at Al-Madina) while we were offering the Jumua prayer with the Prophet ﷺ. The people left out for the caravan, with the exception of twelve persons. Then this Verse was revealed: ‘But when they see some bargain or some amusement, they disperse headlong to it and leave you standing.” (62.11)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2064
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 278 (old numbering)
Chapter 12

Allah’s Statement: “…spend of the good things which you have (legally) earned…” (V.2:267)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {أَنْفِقُوا مِنْ طَيِّبَاتِ مَا كَسَبْتُمْ}

2065. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “If a woman gives in charity from her house meals without wasting (i.e. being extravagant), she will get the reward for her giving, and her husband will also get the reward for his earning and the storekeeper will also get a similar reward. The acquisition of the reward of none of them will reduce the reward of the others.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2065
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 279 (old numbering)

2066. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “If a woman gives something (i.e. in charity) from her husband’s earnings without his permission, she will get half his reward.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2066
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 280 (old numbering)
Chapter 13

Whoever liked to expand in his sustenance.

باب مَنْ أَحَبَّ الْبَسْطَ فِي الرِّزْقِ

2067. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying, “whoever desires an expansion in his sustenance and age, should keep good relations with his Kith and kin.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2067
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 281 (old numbering)
Chapter 14

The Prophet ﷺ purchased (foodgrains) on credit.

باب شِرَاءِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالنَّسِيئَةِ

2068. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ purchased food grains from a Jew on credit and mortgaged his iron armor to him.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2068
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 282 (old numbering)

2069. Narrated Qatada:

Anas went to the Prophet ﷺ with barley bread having some dissolved fat on it. The Prophet ﷺ had mortgaged his armor to a Jew in Al-Madina and took from him some barley for his family. Anas heard him saying, “The household of Muhammad ﷺ did not possess even a single Sa of wheat or food grains for the evening meal, although he has nine wives to look after.” (See Hadith No. 685)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2069
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 283 (old numbering)
Chapter 15

The earnings of a person and his manual labour.

باب كَسْبِ الرَّجُلِ وَعَمَلِهِ بِيَدِهِ

2070. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

When Abu Bakr As-Siddiq was chosen Caliph, he said, “My people know that my profession was not incapable of providing substance to my family. And as I will be busy serving the Muslim nation, my family will eat from the National Treasury of Muslims, and I will practise the profession of serving the Muslims.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2070
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 284 (old numbering)

2071. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The companions of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to practise manual labor, so their sweat used to smell, and they were advised to take a bath.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2071
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 285 (old numbering)

2072. Narrated Al-Miqdam (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Nobody has ever eaten a better meal than that which one has earned by working with one’s own hands. The Prophet ﷺ of Allah, David used to eat from the earnings of his manual labor.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2072
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 286 (old numbering)

2073. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “The Prophet David used not to eat except from the earnings of his manual labor.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2073
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 287 (old numbering)

2074. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “One would rather cut and carry a bundle of wood on his back than ask somebody who may or may not live him.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2074
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 288 (old numbering)

2075. Narrated Az-Zubair bin Al-Awwam (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “One would rather take a rope and cut wood and carry it than ask others).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2075
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 289 (old numbering)
Chapter 16

One should be lenient and generous in bargaining, and whoever demands his debts back should do so in a modest lenient manner.

باب السُّهُولَةِ وَالسَّمَاحَةِ فِي الشِّرَاءِ وَالْبَيْعِ، وَمَنْ طَلَبَ حَقًّا فَلْيَطْلُبْهُ فِي عَفَافٍ

2076. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “May Allah’s mercy be on him who is lenient in his buying, selling, and in demanding back his money.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2076
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 290 (old numbering)
Chapter 17

Whoever gave time to a rich person to pay at his convenience.

باب مَنْ أَنْظَرَ مُوسِرًا

2077. Narrated Hudhaifa (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Before your time the angels received the soul of a man and asked him, ‘Did you do any good deeds (in your life)?’ He replied, ‘I used to order my employees to grant time to the rich person to pay his debts at his convenience.’ So Allah said to the angels; “Excuse him.” Rabi said that (the dead man said), ‘I used to be easy to the rich and grant time to the poor.’ Or, in another narration, ‘grant time to the well-off and forgive the needy,’ or, ‘accept from the well-off and forgive the needy.’

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2077
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 291 (old numbering)
Chapter 18

Whoever waited for a person in hard circumstances to pay back his debt (i.e. when he is able to repay).

باب مَنْ أَنْظَرَ مُعْسِرًا

2078. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “There was a merchant who used to lend the people, and whenever his debtor was in straitened circumstances, he would say to his employees, ‘Forgive him so that Allah may forgive us.’ So, Allah forgave him.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2078
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 292 (old numbering)
Chapter 19

If both the seller and the buyer explain the good and bad points concerning the transaction and hide nothing and give sincere advice (then they are blessed in their bargain).

باب إِذَا بَيَّنَ الْبَيِّعَانِ وَلَمْ يَكْتُمَا وَنَصَحَا

2079. Narrated Hakim bin Hizam (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “The seller and the buyer have the right to keep or return goods as long as they have not parted or till they part; and if both the parties spoke the truth and described the defects and qualities (of the goods), then they would be blessed in their transaction, and if they told lies or hid something, then the blessings of their transaction would be lost.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2079
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 293 (old numbering)
Chapter 20

Selling of mixed dates.

باب بَيْعِ الْخِلْطِ مِنَ التَّمْرِ

2080. Narrated Abu Sa’id (radhiyallahu anhu):

We used to be given mixed dates (from the booty) and used to sell (barter) two Sas of those dates) for one Sa (of good dates). The Prophet ﷺ said (to us), “No (bartering of) two Sas for one Sa nor two Dirhams for one Dirham is permissible”, (as that is a kind of usury). (See Hadith No. 405).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2080
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 294 (old numbering)
Chapter 21

What is said about the meat seller and the butcher.

باب مَا قِيلَ فِي اللَّحَّامِ وَالْجَزَّارِ

2081. Narrated Abu Mas’ud (radhiyallahu anhu):

An Ansari man, called Abu Shu’aib, came and told his butcher slave, “Prepare meals sufficient for five persons, for I want to invite the Prophet ﷺ along with four other persons as I saw signs of hunger on his face.” Abu Shu’aib invited them and another person came along with them. The Prophet ﷺ said (to Abu Shu’aib), This man followed us, so if you allow him, he will join us, and if you want him to return, he will go back.” Abu Shu’aib said, “No, I have allowed him (i.e. he, too, is welcomed to the meal).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2081
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 295 (old numbering)

Narrated Hakim bin Hizam (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ aid, “The buyer and the seller have the option to cancel or to confirm the deal, as long as they have not parted or till they part, and if they spoke the truth and told each other the defects of the things, then blessings would be in their deal, and if they hid something and told lies, the blessing of the deal would be lost.”

USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 296 (old numbering)
Chapter 22

What is said regarding the loss (of blessing) if one tells lies or hides the facts in a deal.

باب مَا يَمْحَقُ الْكَذِبُ وَالْكِتْمَانُ فِي الْبَيْعِ

2082. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ aid, “The buyer and the seller have the option to cancel or to confirm the deal, as long as they have not parted or till they part, and if they spoke the truth and told each other the defects of the things, then blessings would be in their deal, and if they hid something and told lies, the blessing of the deal would be lost.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2082
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 320 (old numbering)
Chapter 23

The Statement of Allah: “O you who believe! Eat not Riba (usury) doubled and multiplied.” (V.3:130)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَأْكُلُوا الرِّبَا أَضْعَافًا مُضَاعَفَةً وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ}

2083. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said; “Certainly a time will come when people will not bother to know from where they earned the money, by lawful means or the unlawful means.” [See H.2059].

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2083
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 296 (old numbering)
Chapter 24

(The sin of) one who eats Riba (usury), its witness and its writer.

باب آكِلِ الرِّبَا وَشَاهِدِهِ وَكَاتِبِهِ

2084. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

When the last Verses of Surat al- Baqara were revealed, the Prophet ﷺ recited them in the mosque and proclaimed the trade of alcohol as illegal.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2084
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 297 (old numbering)

2085. Narrated Samura bin Jundab (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “This night I dreamt that two men came and took me to a Holy land whence we proceeded on till we reached a river of blood, where a man was standing, and on its bank was standing another man with stones in his hands. The man in the middle of the river tried to come out, but the other threw a stone in his mouth and forced him to go back to his original place. So, whenever he tried to come out, the other man would throw a stone in his mouth and force him to go back to his former place. I asked, ‘Who is this?’ I was told, ‘The person in the river was a Riba-eater.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2085
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 298 (old numbering)
Chapter 25

(The sin of) the Riba-giver.

باب مُوكِلِ الرِّبَا

2086. Narrated ‘Aun bin Abu Juhaifa:

My father bought a slave who practiced the profession of cupping. (My father broke the slave’s instruments of cupping). I asked my father why he had done so. He replied, “The Prophet ﷺ forbade the acceptance of the price of a dog or blood, and also forbade the profession of tattooing, getting tattooed and receiving or giving Riba, (usury), and cursed the picture-makers.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2086
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 299 (old numbering)
Chapter 26

“Allah will destroy Riba (usury) and will give increase for Sadaqat (deeds of charity, alms). And Allah likes not the disbelievers, sinners!” (V.2:276)

بَابُ: {يَمْحَقُ اللَّهُ الرِّبَا وَيُرْبِي الصَّدَقَاتِ وَاللَّهُ لاَ يُحِبُّ كُلَّ كَفَّارٍ أَثِيمٍ}

2087. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying, “The swearing (by the seller) may persuade the buyer to purchase the goods but that will be deprived of Allah’s blessing.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2087
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 300 (old numbering)
Chapter 27

What is disapproved of as regards giving oaths (swearing) while selling.

باب مَا يُكْرَهُ مِنَ الْحَلِفِ فِي الْبَيْعِ

2088. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Abu Aufa (radhiyallahu anhu):

A man displayed some goods in the market and swore by Allah that he had been offered so much for that, that which was not offered, and he said so, so as to cheat a Muslim. On that occasion the following Verse was revealed: “Verily! Those who purchase a small gain at the cost of Allah’s covenant and their oaths (They shall have no portion in the Hereafter ..etc.)’ (3.77)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2088
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 301 (old numbering)
Chapter 28

What is said about the goldsmiths.

باب مَا قِيلَ فِي الصَّوَّاغِ

2089. Narrated ‘Ali (radhiyallahu anhu):

I got an old she-camel as my share from the booty, and the Prophet ﷺ had given me another from Al-Khumus. And when I intended to marry Fatima (daughter of the Prophet ﷺ), I arranged that a goldsmith from the tribe of Bani Qainuqa’ would accompany me in order to bring Idhkhir and then sell it to the goldsmiths and use its price for my marriage banquet.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2089
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 302 (old numbering)

2090. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Allah made Makkah a sanctuary and it was neither permitted for anyone before, nor will it be permitted for anyone after me (to fight in it). And fighting in it was made legal for me for a few hours of a day only. None is allowed to uproot its thorny shrubs or to cut down its trees or to chase its game or to pick up its Luqata (fallen things) except by a person who would announce it publicly.” ‘Abbas bin ‘Abdul-Muttlib requested the Prophet ﷺ, “Except Al-Idhkhir, for our goldsmiths and for the roofs of our houses.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Except Al-Idhkhir.” ‘Ikrima said, “Do you know what is meant by chasing its game? It is to drive it out of the shade and sit in its place.” Khalid said, “(‘Abbas said: Al-Idhkhir) for our goldsmiths and our graves.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2090
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 303 (old numbering)
Chapter 29

The mentioning of blacksmiths.

باب ذِكْرِ الْقَيْنِ وَالْحَدَّادِ

2091. Narrated Khabbab (radhiyallahu anhu):

I was a blacksmith in the Pre-Islamic period, and ‘Asi bin Wail owed me some money, so I went to him to demand it. He said (to me), “I will not pay you unless you disbelieve Muhammad ﷺ.” I said, “I will not disbelieve till Allah kills you and then you get resurrected.” He said, “Leave me till I die and get resurrected, then I will be given wealth and children and I will pay you your debt.” On that occasion it was revealed to the Prophet ﷺ:

‘Have you seen him who disbelieved in Our signs and says: Surely I will be given wealth and children? Has he known the unseen, or has he taken a covenant from the Beneficent (Allah)? (19.77-78)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2091
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 304 (old numbering)
Chapter 30

The mentioning of the tailor.

باب ذِكْرِ الْخَيَّاطِ

2092. Narrated Ishaq bin ‘Abdullah bin Abu Talha:

I heard Anas bin Malik saying, “A tailor invited Allah’s Messenger ﷺ to a meal which he had prepared. ” Anas bin Malik said, “I accompanied Allah’s Messenger ﷺ to that meal. He served the Prophet ﷺ with bread and soup made with gourd and dried meat. I saw the Prophet ﷺ taking the pieces of gourd from the dish.” Anas added, “Since that day I have continued to like gourd.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2092
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 305 (old numbering)
Chapter 31

The weaver.

باب ذِكْرِ النَّسَّاجِ

2093. Narrated Abu Hazim:

I heard Sahl bin Sad saying, “A woman brought a Burda (i.e. a square piece of cloth having edging). I asked, ‘Do you know what a Burda is?’ They replied in the affirmative and said, “It is a cloth sheet with woven margins.” Sahl went on, “She addressed the Prophet ﷺ and said, ‘I have woven it with my hands for you to wear.’ The Prophet ﷺ took it as he was in need of it, and came to us wearing it as a waist sheet. One of us said, ‘O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Give it to me to wear.’ The Prophet ﷺ agreed to give it to him. The Prophet ﷺ sat with the people for a while and then returned (home), wrapped that waist sheet and sent it to him. The people said to that man, ‘You haven’t done well by asking him for it when you know that he never turns down anybody’s request.’ The man replied, ‘By Allah, I have not asked him for it except to use it as my shroud when I die.” Sahl added; “Later it (i.e. that sheet) was his shroud.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2093
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 306 (old numbering)
Chapter 32

The carpenter.

باب النَّجَّارِ

2094. Narrated Abu Hazim:

Some men came to Sahl bin Sad to ask him about the pulpit. He replied, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ sent for a woman (Sahl named her) (this message): ‘Order your slave carpenter to make pieces of wood (i.e. a pulpit) for me so that I may sit on it while addressing the people.’ So, she ordered him to make it from the tamarisk of the forest. He brought it to her and she sent it to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ . Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered it to be placed in the mosque: so, it was put and he sat on it.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2094
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 307 (old numbering)

2095. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

An Ansari woman said to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Shall I make something for you to sit on, as I have a slave who is a carpenter?” He replied, “If you wish.” So, she got a pulpit made for him. When it was Friday the Prophet ﷺ sat on that pulpit. The date-palm stem near which the Prophet ﷺ used to deliver his sermons cried so much so that it was about to burst. The Prophet ﷺ came down from the pulpit to the stem and embraced it and it started groaning like a child being persuaded to stop crying and then it stopped crying. The Prophet ﷺ said,”It has cried because of (missing) what it use to hear of the religions knowledge.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2095
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 308 (old numbering)
Chapter 33

The purchase by the ruler of his necessities by himself.

باب شِرَاءِ الْحَوَائِجِ بِنَفْسِهِ

2096. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ bought food grains from a Jew on credit and mortgaged his armor to him.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2096
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 309 (old numbering)
Chapter 34

The purchase of animals and donkeys.

باب شِرَاءِ الدَّوَابِّ وَالْحَمِيرِ

2097. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I was with the Prophet ﷺ in a Ghazwa (Military Expedition) and my camel was slow and exhausted. The Prophet ﷺ came up to me and said, “O Jabir.” I replied, “Yes?” He said, “What is the matter with you?” I replied, “My camel is slow and tired, so I am left behind.” So, he got down and poked the camel with his stick and then ordered me to ride. I rode the camel and it became so fast that I had to hold it from going ahead of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ . He then asked me, have you got married?” I replied in the affirmative. He asked, “A virgin or a matron?” I replied, “I married a matron.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Why have you not married a virgin, so that you may play with her and she may play with you?” Jabir replied, “I have sisters (young in age) so I liked to marry a matron who could collect them all and comb their hair and look after them.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “You will reach, so when you have arrived (at home), I advise you to associate with your wife (that you may have an intelligent son).” Then he asked me, “Would you like to sell your camel?” I replied in the affirmative and the Prophet ﷺ purchased it for one Uqiya of gold. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ reached before me and I reached in the morning, and when I went to the mosque, I found him at the door of the mosque. He asked me, “Have you arrived just now?” I replied in the affirmative. He said, “Leave your camel and come into (the mosque) and pray two Rak’at.” I entered and offered the prayer. He told Bilal to weigh and give me one Uqiya of gold. So Bilal weighed for me fairly and I went away. The Prophet ﷺ sent for me and I thought that he would return to me my camel which I hated more than anything else. But the Prophet ﷺ said to me, “Take your camel as well as its price.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2097
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 310 (old numbering)
Chapter 35

The markets of the Pre-Islamic Period of Ignorance where the people continued to trade after embracing Islam.

باب الأَسْوَاقِ الَّتِي كَانَتْ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ فَتَبَايَعَ بِهَا النَّاسُ فِي الإِسْلاَمِ

2098. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

‘Ukaz, Majanna and Dhul-Majaz were markets in the Pre-Islamic period. When the people embraced Islam they considered it a sin to trade there. So, the following Holy Verse came:– ‘There is no harm for you if you seek of the bounty of your Lord (Allah) in the Hajj season.” (2.198) Ibn ‘Abbas recited it like this.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2098
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 311 (old numbering)
Chapter 36

Purchasing of camels suffering from skin disease or disease causing severe thirst.

باب شِرَاءِ الإِبِلِ الْهِيمِ أَوِ الأَجْرَبِ

2099. Narrated ‘Amr:

Here (i.e. in Makkah) there was a man called Nawwas and he had camels suffering from the disease of excessive and unquenchable thirst. Ibn ‘Umar went to the partner of Nawwas and bought those camels. The man returned to Nawwas and told him that he had sold those camels. Nawwas asked him, “To whom have you sold them?” He replied, “To such and such Sheikh.” Nawwas said, “Woe to you; By Allah, that Sheikh was Ibn ‘Umar.” Nawwas then went to Ibn ‘Umar and said to him, “My partner sold you camels suffering from the disease of excessive thirst and he had not known you.” Ibn ‘Umar told him to take them back. When Nawwas went to take them, Ibn ‘Umar said to him, “Leave them there as I am happy with the decision of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ that there is no oppression . “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2099
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 312 (old numbering)
Chapter 37

Selling of arms during the period of Al-Fitnah (trial, affliction) and otherwise.

باب بَيْعِ السِّلاَحِ فِي الْفِتْنَةِ وَغَيْرِهَا

2100. Narrated Abu Qatada (radhiyallahu anhu):

We set out with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ in the year of Hunain, (the Prophet ﷺ gave me an armor). I sold that armor and bought a garden in the region of the tribe of Bani Salama and that was the first property I got after embracing Islam.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2100
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 313 (old numbering)
Chapter 38

(What is said) about the perfume seller and the selling of musk.

باب فِي الْعَطَّارِ وَبَيْعِ الْمِسْكِ

2101. Narrated Abu Musa (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “The example of a good companion (who sits with you) in comparison with a bad one, is I like that of the musk seller and the blacksmith’s bellows (or furnace); from the first you would either buy musk or enjoy its good smell while the bellows would either burn your clothes or your house, or you get a bad nasty smell thereof.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2101
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 314 (old numbering)
Chapter 39

The mentioning of Al-Hajjam (i.e. the one who practises cupping).

باب ذِكْرِ الْحَجَّامِ

2102. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

Abu Taiba cupped Allah’s Messenger ﷺ so he ordered that he be paid one Sa of dates and ordered his masters to reduce his tax (as he was a slave and had to pay a tax to them).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2102
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 315 (old numbering)

2103. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Once the Prophet ﷺ got his blood out (medically) and paid that person who had done it. If it had been illegal, the Prophet ﷺ would not have paid him.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2103
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 316 (old numbering)
Chapter 40

The trade of cloth, the wearing of which is considered undesirable both for men and women.

باب التِّجَارَةِ فِيمَا يُكْرَهُ لُبْسُهُ لِلرِّجَالِ وَالنِّسَاءِ

2104. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Once the Prophet ﷺ sent to ‘Umar a silken two-piece garment, and when he saw ‘Umar wearing it, he said to him, “I have not sent it to you to wear. It is worn by him who has no share in the Hereafter, and I have sent it to you so that you could benefit by it (i.e. sell it).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2104
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 317 (old numbering)

2105. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

(mother of the faithful believers) I bought a cushion with pictures on it. When Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saw it, he kept standing at the door and did not enter the house. I noticed the sign of disgust on his face, so I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I repent to Allah and H is Messenger ﷺ . (Please let me know) what sin I have done.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “What about this cushion?” I replied, “I bought it for you to sit and recline on.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “The painters (i.e. owners) of these pictures will be punished on the Day of Resurrection. It will be said to them, ‘Put life in what you have created (i.e. painted).’ ” The Prophet ﷺ added, “The angels do not enter a house where there are pictures.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2105
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 318 (old numbering)
Chapter 41

The owner of a thing has to suggest a price.

باب صَاحِبُ السِّلْعَةِ أَحَقُّ بِالسَّوْمِ

2106. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “O Bani Najjar! Suggest a price for your garden.” Part of it was a ruin and it contained some date palms.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2106
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 319 (old numbering)
Chapter 42

For what period has one to confirm or cancel the bargain?

باب كَمْ يَجُوزُ الْخِيَارُ

2107. Narrated Haklm bin Hizam”:

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The buyer and the seller have the option to cancel or confirm the bargain before they separate from each other or if the sale is optional.” Nafi’ said, “Ibn ‘Umar used to separate quickly from the seller if he had bought a thing which he liked.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2107
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 321 (old numbering)

2108. Narrated Hakim bin Hizam (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The buyer and the seller have the option of canceling or confirming the deal unless they separate.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2108
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 323 (old numbering)
Chapter 43

If the time for the option is not fixed, will the deal be considered as legal?

باب إِذَا لَمْ يُوَقِّتْ فِي الْخِيَارِ، هَلْ يَجُوزُ الْبَيْعُ

2109. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “The seller and the buyer have the option of cancelling or confirming the deal unless they separate, or one of them says to the other, ‘Choose (i.e. decide to cancel or confirm the bargain now).” Perhaps he said, ‘Or if it is an optional sale.’ ” Ibn ‘Umar, Shuraih, Ash-Shabi, Tawus, Ata, and Ibn Abu Mulaika agree upon this judgment.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2109
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 322 (old numbering)
Chapter 44

Both the buyer and the seller have the option to cancel or confirm the bargain, unless they separate.

باب الْبَيِّعَانِ بِالْخِيَارِ مَا لَمْ يَتَفَرَّقَا

2110. Narrated Hakim bin Hizam (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The buyer and the seller have the option of canceling or confirming the bargain unless they separate, and if they spoke the truth and made clear the defects of the goods, them they would be blessed in their bargain, and if they told lies and hid some facts, their bargain would be deprived of Allah’s blessings.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2110
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 323 (old numbering)

2111. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Both the buyer and the seller have the option of cancelling or confirming a bargain unless they separate, or the sale is optional.” (See Hadith No.320).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2111
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 324 (old numbering)
Chapter 45

If the buyer and the seller give each other the option of cancelling the bargain immediately after the bargain is made (while they are still together), the bargain is rendered final (even if they did not separate).

باب إِذَا خَيَّرَ أَحَدُهُمَا صَاحِبَهُ بَعْدَ الْبَيْعِ فَقَدْ وَجَبَ الْبَيْعُ

2112. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Both the buyer and the seller have the option of canceling or confirming the bargain, as long as they are still together; and unless they separate or one of them gives the other the option of keeping or returning the things and a decision is concluded then, in which case the bargain is considered final. If they separate after the bargain and none of them has rejected it, then the bargain is rendered final.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2112
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 325 (old numbering)
Chapter 46

Is selling permissible if the seller has the option of cancelling the bargain?

باب إِذَا كَانَ الْبَائِعُ بِالْخِيَارِ، هَلْ يَجُوزُ الْبَيْعُ

2113. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “No deal is settled and finalized unless the buyer and the seller separate, except if the deal is optional (whereby the validity of the bargain depends on the stipulations agreed upon).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2113
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 326 (old numbering)

2114. Narrated Hakim bin Hizam (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Both the buyer and the seller have the option of cancelling or confirming the bargain unless they separate.” The sub-narrator, Hammam said, “I found this in my book: ‘Both the buyer and the seller give the option of either confirming or cancelling the bargain three times, and if they speak the truth and mention the defects, then their bargain will be blessed, and if they tell lies and conceal the defects, they might gain some financial gain but they will deprive their sale of (Allah’s) blessings.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2114
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 327 (old numbering)
Chapter 47

What is said if somebody buys a thing and gives it as a present to someone else at that very moment before separating from the seller, and the seller has had no objection to the buyer’s action or if someone buys a slave and then manumits him?

بَابُ إِذَا اشْتَرَى شَيْئًا فَوَهَبَ مِنْ سَاعَتِهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَتَفَرَّقَا وَلَمْ يُنْكِرِ الْبَائِعُ عَلَى الْمُشْتَرِي، أَوِ اشْتَرَى عَبْدًا فَأَعْتَقَهُ

2115. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

We were accompanying the Prophet ﷺ on a journey and I was riding an unmanageable camel belonging to ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhu), and I could not bring it under my control. So, it used to go ahead of the party and ‘Umar would check it and force it to retreat, and again it went ahead and again ‘Umar forced it to retreat. The Prophet ﷺ asked ‘Umar to sell that camel to him. ‘Umar replied, “It is for you O Allah’s Messenger!” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ told ‘Umar to sell that camel to him (not to give it as a gift). So, ‘Umar sold it to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ. Then the Prophet ﷺ said to ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar, “The camel is for you O ‘Abdullah (as a present) and you could do with it whatever you like.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2115
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 328 (old numbering)

2116. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I bartered my property in Khaibar to ‘Uthman (chief of the faithful believers) for his property in Al-Wadi. When we finished the deal, I left immediately and got out of his house lest he should cancel the deal, for the tradition was that the buyer and the seller had the option of cancelling the bargain unless they separated. When our deal was completed, I came to know that I had been unfair to ‘Uthman, for by selling him my land I caused him to be in the land of Thamud, at a distance of three days’ journey from Al-Madina, while he made me nearer to Al-Madina, at a distance of three days’ journey from my former land.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2116
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 328 (old numbering)
Chapter 48

What is disliked as regards cheating in business.

باب مَا يُكْرَهُ مِنَ الْخِدَاعِ فِي الْبَيْعِ

2117. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A person came to the Prophet ﷺ and told him that he was always betrayed in purchasing. The Prophet ﷺ told him to say at the time of buying, “No cheating.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2117
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 328 (old numbering)
Chapter 49

What is said about markets.

باب مَا ذُكِرَ فِي الأَسْوَاقِ

2118. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “An army will invade the Ka’bah and when the invaders reach Al-Baida’, all the ground will sink and swallow the whole army.” I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! How will they sink into the ground while amongst them will be their markets (the people who worked in business and not invaders) and the people not belonging to them?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “all of those people will sink but they will be resurrected and judged according to their intentions.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2118
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 329 (old numbering)

2119. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “The congregational prayer of anyone amongst you is more than twenty (five or twenty seven) times in reward than his prayer in the market or in his house, for if he performs ablution completely and then goes to the mosque with the sole intention of performing the prayer, and nothing urges him to proceed to the mosque except the prayer, then, on every step which he takes towards the mosque, he will be raised one degree or one of his sins will be forgiven. The angels will keep on asking Allah’s forgiveness and blessings for everyone of you so long as he keeps sitting at his praying place. The angels will say, ‘O Allah, bless him! O Allah, be merciful to him!’ as long as he does not do Hadath or a thing which gives trouble to the other.” The Prophet ﷺ further said, “One is regarded in prayer so long as one is waiting for the prayer.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2119
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 330 (old numbering)

2120. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

While the Prophet ﷺ was in the market, somebody, called, “O Abu-l-Qasim.” The Prophet ﷺ turned to him. The man said, “I have called to this (i.e. another man).” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Name yourselves by my name but not by my Kuniya (name).” (In Arabic world it is the custom to call the man as the father of his eldest son, e.g. Abu-l-Qasim.)

(See Hadith No. 737, Vol. 4)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2120
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 331 (old numbering)

2121. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

A man at Al-Baqi’ called, “O Abu-l-Qasim!” The Prophet ﷺ turned to him and the man said (to the Prophet ﷺ ), “I did not intend to call you.” The prophet said, “Name yourselves by my name but not by my kuniya (name).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2121
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 332 (old numbering)

2122. Narrated Abu Hurairah Ad-Dausi (radhiyallahu anhu):

Once the Prophet ﷺ went out during the day. Neither did he talk to me nor I to him till he reached the market of Bani Qainuqa and then he sat in the compound of Fatima’s house and asked about the small boy (his grandson Al-Hasan) but Fatima kept the boy in for a while. I thought she was either changing his clothes or giving the boy a bath. After a while the boy came out running and the Prophet ﷺ embraced and kissed him and then said, ‘O Allah! Love him, and love whoever loves him.’

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2122
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 333 (old numbering)

2123. Narrated Nafi:

Ibn ‘Umar told us that the people used to buy food from the caravans in the lifetime of the Prophet ﷺ. The Prophet ﷺ used to forbid them to sell it at the very place where they had purchased it (but they were to wait) till they carried it to the market where foodstuff was sold. Ibn ‘Umar said,

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2123
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 334 (old numbering)

2124. ‘The Prophet ﷺ also forbade the reselling of foodstuff by somebody who had bought it unless he had received it with exact full measure’

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2124
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 334 (old numbering)
Chapter 50

The dislike of raising voices in the market.

باب كَرَاهِيَةِ السَّخَبِ فِي السُّوقِ

2125. Narrated Ata bin Yasar:

I met ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr bin Al-‘As and asked him, “Tell me about the description of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ which is mentioned in Torah (i.e. Old Testament.”) He replied, ‘Yes. By Allah, he is described in Torah with some of the qualities attributed to him in the Qur’an as follows:

“O Prophet ﷺ ! We have sent you as a witness (for Allah’s True religion) And a giver of glad tidings (to the faithful believers), And a warner (to the unbelievers) And guardian of the illiterates. You are My slave and My messenger (i.e. Messenger ﷺ). I have named you “Al-Mutawakkil” (who depends upon Allah). You are neither discourteous, harsh Nor a noise-maker in the markets And you do not do evil to those Who do evil to you, but you deal With them with forgiveness and kindness. Allah will not let him (the Prophet ﷺ) Die till he makes straight the crooked people by making them say: “None has the right to be worshipped but Allah,” With which will be opened blind eyes And deaf ears and enveloped hearts.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2125
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 335 (old numbering)
Chapter 51

Weighing or measuring goods is to be done by the seller or the giver.

باب الْكَيْلِ عَلَى الْبَائِعِ وَالْمُعْطِي

2126. Narrated ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “He who buys foodstuff should not sell it till he is satisfied with the measure with which he has bought it.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2126
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 336 (old numbering)

2127. Narrated Jabir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr bin Haram died and was in debt to others. I asked the Prophet ﷺ to intercede with his creditors for some reduction in the debts. The Prophet ﷺ requested them (to reduce the debts) but they refused. The Prophet ﷺ said to me, “Go and put your dates (In heaps) according to their different kinds. The Ajwa on one side, the cluster of Ibn Zaid on another side, etc.. Then call me.” I did that and called the Prophet ﷺ He came and sat at the head or in the middle of the heaps and ordered me. Measure (the dates) for the people (creditors).” I measured for them till I paid all the debts. My dates remained as it nothing had been taken from them. In other narrations, Jabir said; The Prophet ﷺ said, “He (i.e. ‘Abdullah) continued measuring for them till he paid all the debts.” The Prophet ﷺ said (to ‘Abdullah), “Cut (clusters) for him (i.e. one of the creditors) and measure for him fully.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2127
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 337 (old numbering)
Chapter 52

What is considered preferable regarding measuring.

باب مَا يُسْتَحَبُّ مِنَ الْكَيْلِ

2128. Narrated Al-Miqdam bin Ma’diyakrib (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Measure your foodstuff and you will be blessed.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2128
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 338 (old numbering)
Chapter 53

Allah’s Blessing in the Sa’ and Mudd of the Prophet ﷺ.

باب بَرَكَةِ صَاعِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَمُدِّهِمْ

2129. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Zaid (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The Prophet Abraham made Makkah a sanctuary, and asked for Allah’s blessing in it. I made Al-Madina a sanctuary as Abraham made Makkah a sanctuary and I asked for Allah’s Blessing in its measures the Mudd and the Sa as Abraham did for Makkah.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2129
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 339 (old numbering)

2130. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “O Allah bestow your blessings on their measures, bless their Mudd and Sa.” The Prophet ﷺ meant the people of Al-Madina.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2130
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 340 (old numbering)
Chapter 54

What is said about the selling of the foodstuff and its storage.

باب مَا يُذْكَرُ فِي بَيْعِ الطَّعَامِ وَالْحُكْرَةِ

2131. Narrated Salim:

that his father said. “I saw those, who used to buy foodstuff without measuring or weighing in the life time of the Prophet ﷺ being punished if they sold it before carrying it to their own houses.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2131
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 341 (old numbering)

2132. Narrated Tawus:

Ibn ‘Abbas said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade the selling of foodstuff before its measuring and transferring into one’s possession.” I asked Ibn ‘Abbas, “How is that?” Ibn ‘Abbas replied, “It will be just like selling money for money, as the foodstuff has not been handed over to the first purchaser who is the present seller.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2132
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 342 (old numbering)

2133. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “He who buys foodstuff should not sell it till he has received it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2133
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 343 (old numbering)

2134. Narrated Az-Zuhri from Malik bin Aus:

that the latter said, “Who has change?” Talha said, “I (will have change) when our store-keeper comes from the forest.”

Narrated ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab: Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “The bartering of gold for silver is Riba, (usury), except if it is from hand to hand and equal in amount, and wheat grain for wheat grain is usury except if it is form hand to hand and equal in amount, and dates for dates is usury except if it is from hand to hand and equal in amount, and barley for barley is usury except if it is from hand to hand and equal in amount.” (See Riba-Fadl in the glossary).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2134
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 344 (old numbering)
Chapter 55

The selling of foodstuff before receiving it, and the selling of a thing which you don’t have.

باب بَيْعِ الطَّعَامِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُقْبَضَ، وَبَيْعِ مَا لَيْسَ عِنْدَكَ

2135. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ forbade the selling of foodstuff before receiving it. I consider that all types of sellings should be done similarly.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2135
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 345 (old numbering)

2136. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The buyer of foodstuff should not sell it before it has been measured for him.” Isma’il narrated instead, “He should not sell it before receiving it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2136
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 346 (old numbering)
Chapter 56

Whoever had the opinion that whoever bought foodstuff without measuring or weighing (blindly) should not sell it before bringing it into his house; and the punishment for whoever disobeys this order.

بَابُ مَنْ رَأَى إِذَا اشْتَرَى طَعَامًا جِزَافًا أَنْ لاَ يَبِيعَهُ حَتَّى يُئْوِيَهُ إِلَى رَحْلِهِ، وَالأَدَبِ فِي ذَلِكَ

2137. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I saw the people buy foodstuff randomly (i.e. blindly without measuring it) in the life-time of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and they were punished (by beating), if they tried to sell it before carrying it to their own houses.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2137
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 347 (old numbering)
Chapter 57

If somebody buys some goods or (an) animal and let it with the seller, or it dies before he takes it into his possession.

باب إِذَا اشْتَرَى مَتَاعًا أَوْ دَابَّةً فَوَضَعَهُ عِنْدَ الْبَائِع، أَوْ مَاتَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُقْبَضَ

2138. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Rarely did the Prophet ﷺ fail to visit Abu Bakr’s house everyday, either in the morning or in the evening. When the permission for migration to Al-Madina was granted, all of a sudden the Prophet ﷺ came to us at noon and Abu Bakr was informed, who said, “Certainly the Prophet ﷺ has come for some urgent matter.” The Prophet ﷺ said to Abu Bark, when the latter entered “Let nobody stay in your home.” Abu Bakr said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! There are only my two daughters (namely ‘Aishah and Asma’) present.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “I feel (am informed) that I have been granted the permission for migration.” Abu Bakr said, “I will accompany you, O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ!” The Prophet ﷺ said, “You will accompany me.” Abu Bakr then said “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I have two she-camels I have prepared specially for migration, so I offer you one of them. The Prophet ﷺ said, “I have accepted it on the condition that I will pay its price.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2138
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 348 (old numbering)
Chapter 58

A seller should not urge somebody (in case of optional sale) to cancel a bargain the latter has already agreed upon with another seller so as to sell him his own goods and a buyer should not urge the seller to cancel a bargain already agreed upon with another buyer so as to buy the goods himself, unless they are given permission in both cases, or the bargains are cancelled with the willingness of both the seller and the buyer.

باب لاَ يَبِيعُ عَلَى بَيْعِ أَخِيهِ وَلاَ يَسُومُ عَلَى سَوْمِ أَخِيهِ، حَتَّى يَأْذَنَ لَهُ أَوْ يَتْرُكَ

2139. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Do not urge somebody to return what he has already bought (i.e. in optional sale) from another seller so as to sell him your own goods.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2139
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 349 (old numbering)

2140. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade the selling of things by a town dweller on behalf of a desert dweller; and similarly Najsh was forbidden. And one should not urge somebody to return the goods to the seller so as to sell him his own goods; nor should one demand the hand of a girl who has already been engaged to someone else; and a woman should not try to cause some other woman to be divorced in order to take her place.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2140
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 350 (old numbering)
Chapter 59

Selling by auction.

باب بَيْعِ الْمُزَايَدَةِ

2141. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A man decided that a slave of his would be manumitted after his death and later on he was in need of money, so the Prophet ﷺ took the slave and said, “Who will buy this slave from me?” Nu’aim bin ‘Abdullah bought him for such and such price and the Prophet ﷺ gave him the slave.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2141
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 351 (old numbering)
Chapter 60

An-Najsh and whoever said: “A bargain carried out in such a way (Najsh) is not valid.”

باب النَّجْشِ

2142. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade Najsh.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2142
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 352 (old numbering)
Chapter 61

Al-Gharar (the sale of what is not present) and Habal-il-Habala (i.e. the sale of what is in the womb of an animal).

باب بَيْعِ الْغَرَرِ وَحَبَلِ الْحَبَلَةِ

2143. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade the sale called ‘Habal-al-Habala which was a kind of sale practiced in the Pre-Islamic Period of ignorance. One would pay the price of a she-camel which was not born yet would be born by the immediate offspring of an extant she-camel.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2143
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 353 (old numbering)
Chapter 62

Al-Limas or Mulamasa sale, i.e. by touching the thing only and not looking at it.

باب بَيْعِ الْمُلاَمَسَةِ

2144. Narrated Abu Sa’id (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade the selling by Munabadha, i.e. to sell one’s garment by casting it to the buyer not allowing him to examine or see it. Similarly he forbade the selling by Mulamasa. Mulamasa is to buy a garment, for example, by merely touching it, not looking at it.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2144
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 354 (old numbering)

2145. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ forbade two kinds of dressing; (one of them) is to sit with one’s legs drawn up while wrapped in one garment. (The other) is to lift that garment on one’s shoulders. And also forbade two kinds of sale: Al-Limas and An-Nibadh.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2145
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 355 (old numbering)
Chapter 63

Selling by Munabadha.

باب بَيْعِ الْمُنَابَذَةِ

2146. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade selling by Mulamasa and Munabadha.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2146
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 356 (old numbering)

2147. Narrated Abu Sa’id (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ forbade two kinds of dresses and two kinds of sale, i.e., Mulamasa and Munabadha.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2147
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 357 (old numbering)
Chapter 64

The seller is not allowed to keep camels, cows, sheep or any other animal unmilked for a long time (so as to get more price by cheating).

باب النَّهْىِ لِلْبَائِعِ أَنْ لاَ يُحَفِّلَ الإِبِلَ وَالْبَقَرَ وَالْغَنَمَ وَكُلَّ مُحَفَّلَة

2148. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Don’t keep camels and sheep unmilked for a long time, for whoever buys such an animal has the option to milk it and then either to keep it or return it to the owner along with one Sa of dates.” Some narrated from Ibn Sirin (that the Prophet ﷺ had said), “One Sa of wheat, and he has the option for three days.” And some narrated from Ibn Sirin, ” … a Sa of dates,” not mentioning the option for three days. But a Sa of dates is mentioned in most narrations.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2148
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 358 (old numbering)

2149. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Mas’ud (radhiyallahu anhu):

Whoever buys a sheep which has not been milked for a long time, has the option of returning it along with one Sa of dates; and the Prophet ﷺ forbade going to meet the seller on the way (as he has no knowledge of the market price and he may sell his goods at a low price).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2149
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 359 (old numbering)

2150. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Do not go forward to meet the caravan (to buy from it on the way before it reaches the town). And do not urge buyers to cancel their purchases to sell them (your own goods) yourselves, and do not practice Najsh. A town dweller should not sell the goods for the desert dweller. Do not leave sheep unmilked for a long time, when they are on sale, and whoever buys such an animal has the option of returning it, after milking it, along with a Sa of dates or keeping it. it has been kept unmilked for a long period by the seller (to deceive others).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2150
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 360 (old numbering)
Chapter 65

The option of returning an animal, after milking it, along with a Sa’ of dates (as the price of the milk), if it has been kept unmilked for a long period by the seller (to deceive others).

باب إِنْ شَاءَ رَدَّ الْمُصَرَّاةَ وَفِي حَلْبَتِهَا صَاعٌ مِنْ تَمْرٍ

2151. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Whoever buys a sheep which has been kept unmilked for a long period, and milks it, can keep it if he is satisfied, and if he is not satisfied, he can return it, but he should pay one Sa of dates for the milk.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2151
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 361 (old numbering)
Chapter 66

The selling of an adulterer slave.

باب بَيْعِ الْعَبْدِ الزَّانِي

2152. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “If a slave-girl commits illegal sexual intercourse and it is proved beyond doubt, then her owner should lash her and should not blame her after the legal punishment. And then if she repeats the illegal sexual intercourse he should lash her again and should not blame her after the legal punishment, and if she commits it a third time, then he should sell her even for a hair rope.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2152
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 362 (old numbering)

2153, 2154. Narrated Abu Hurairah and Zaid bin Khalid (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was asked about the slave-girl, if she was a virgin and committed illegal sexual intercourse. The Prophet ﷺ said, “If she committed illegal sexual intercourse, lash her, and if she did it a second time, then lash her again, and if she repeated the third time, then sell her even for a hair rope.” Ibn Shihab said, “I don’t know whether to sell her after the third or fourth offense.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2153, 2154
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 363 (old numbering)
Chapter 67

Dealing with women in selling and buying.

باب الْبَيْعِ وَالشِّرَاءِ مَعَ النِّسَاءِ

2155. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to me and I told him about the slave-girl (Buraira) Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Buy and manumit her, for the Wala is for the one who manumits.” In the evening the Prophet ﷺ got up and glorified Allah as He deserved and then said, “Why do some people impose conditions which are not present in Allah’s Book (Laws)? Whoever imposes such a condition as is not in Allah’s Laws, then that condition is invalid even if he imposes one hundred conditions, for Allah’s conditions are more binding and reliable.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2155
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 364 (old numbering)

2156. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

‘Aishah wanted to buy Buraira and he (the Prophet ﷺ ) went out for the prayer. When he returned, she told him that they (her masters) refused to sell her except on the condition that her Wala’ would go to them. The Prophet ﷺ replied, ‘The Wala’ would go to him who manumits.’ ” Hammam asked Nafi’ whether her (Buraira’s) husband was a free man or a slave. He replied that he did not know.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2156
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 365 (old numbering)
Chapter 68

Is it permissible for a person from the town to sell the goods of a desert dweller without taking commission? Should he help him or try to advise him?

بَابُ هَلْ يَبِيعُ حَاضِرٌ لِبَادٍ بِغَيْرِ أَجْرٍ وَهَلْ يُعِينُهُ أَوْ يَنْصَحُهُ

2157. Narrated Jarir (radhiyallahu anhu):

I have given a pledge of allegiance to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ for to testify that None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and Muhammad is His Messenger ﷺ, to offer prayers perfectly, to pay Zakat, to listen to and obey (Allah’s and His Prophet’s ﷺ orders), and to give good advice to every Muslim.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2157
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 366 (old numbering)

2158. Narrated Tawus:

Ibn ‘Abbas said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, ‘Do not go to meet the caravans on the way (for buying their goods without letting them know the market price); a town dweller should not sell the goods of a desert dweller on behalf of the latter.’ I asked Ibn ‘Abbas, ‘What does he mean by not selling the goods of a desert dweller by a town dweller?’ He said, ‘He should not become his broker.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2158
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 367 (old numbering)
Chapter 69

Whoever hated that an urban person should sell the goods of a desert dweller and charge him for that.

باب مَنْ كَرِهَ أَنْ يَبِيعَ حَاضِرٌ لِبَادٍ بِأَجْرٍ

2159. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade the selling of the goods of a desert dweller by a town person.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2159
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 368 (old numbering)
Chapter 70

A town dweller should not buy goods for a desert dweller and charge commission as a broker.

باب لاَ يَبِيعُ حَاضِرٌ لِبَادٍ بِالسَّمْسَرَةِ

2160. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “A buyer should not urge a seller to restore a purchase so as to buy it himself, and do not practice Najsh; and a town dweller should not sell goods of a desert dweller.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2160
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 369 (old numbering)

2161. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

We were forbidden that a town dweller should sell goods of a desert dweller.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2161
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 370 (old numbering)
Chapter 71

It is forbidden to meet the caravans on the way (to buy the goods away from the market).

باب النَّهْىِ عَنْ تَلَقِّي الرُّكْبَان

2162. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ forbade the meeting (of caravans) on the way and the selling of goods by an inhabitant of the town on behalf of a desert dweller.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2162
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 371 (old numbering)

2163. Narrated Tawus:

I asked Ibn ‘Abbas, “What is the meaning of, ‘No town dweller should sell (or buy) for a desert dweller’?” Ibn ‘Abbas said, “It means he should not become his broker.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2163
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 372 (old numbering)

2164. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Whoever buys an animal which has been kept unmilked for a long time, could return it, but has to pay a Sa of dates along with it. And the Prophet ﷺ forbade meeting the owners of goods on the way away from the market.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2164
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 373 (old numbering)

2165. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “You should not try to cancel the purchases of one another (to get a benefit thereof), and do not go ahead to meet the caravan (for buying the goods) (but wait) till it reaches the market.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2165
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 374 (old numbering)
Chapter 72

The limits to which one can go ahead to meet the caravan.

باب مُنْتَهَى التَّلَقِّي

2166. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

We used to go ahead to meet the caravan and used to buy foodstuff from them. The Prophet ﷺ forbade us to sell it till it was carried to the market.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2166
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 375 (old numbering)

2167. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Some people used to buy foodstuff at the head of the market and used to sell it on the spot. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade them to sell it till they brought it to (their) places.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2167
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 376 (old numbering)
Chapter 73

If somebody imposes conditions in selling which are forbidden or are against the Islamic Law.

باب إِذَا اشْتَرَطَ شُرُوطًا فِي الْبَيْعِ لاَ تَحِلُّ

2168. Narrated ‘Urwa:

‘Aishah said, “Buraira came to me and said, ‘I have agreed with my masters to pay them nine Uqiyas (of gold) (in installments) one Uqiya per year; please help me.’ I said, ‘I am ready to pay the whole amount now provided your masters agree that your Wala will be for me.’ So, Buraira went to her masters and told them about that offer but they refused to accept it. She returned, and at that time, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was sitting (present). Buraira said, ‘I told them of the offer but they did not accept it and insisted on having the Wala.’.’ The Prophet ﷺ heard that.” ‘Aishah narrated the whole story to the Prophet ﷺ . He said to her, “Buy her and stipulate that her Wala’ would be yours as the Wala’ is for the manumitted.” ‘Aishah did so. Then Allah’s Messenger ﷺ stood up in front of the people, and after glorifying Allah he said, “Amma Badu (i.e. then after)! What about the people who impose conditions which are not in Allah’s Book (Laws)? Any condition that is not in Allah’s Book (Laws) is invalid even if they were one hundred conditions, for Allah’s decisions are the right ones and His conditions are the strong ones (firmer) and the Wala’ will be for the manumitted.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2168
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 377 (old numbering)

2169. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

‘Aishah, (mother of the faithful believers) wanted to buy a slave girl and manumit her, but her masters said that they would sell her only on the condition that her Wala’ would be for them. ‘Aishah told Allah’s Messenger ﷺ of that. He said, “What they stipulate should not hinder you from buying her, as the Wala’ is for the manumitted.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2169
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 378 (old numbering)
Chapter 74

Selling of dates for dates.

باب بَيْعِ التَّمْرِ بِالتَّمْرِ

2170. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The selling of wheat for wheat is Riba (usury) except if it is handed from hand to hand and equal in amount. Similarly the selling of barley for barley, is Riba except if it is from hand to hand and equal in amount, and dates for dates is usury except if it is from hand to hand and equal in amount. (See Riba-Fadl in the glossary).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2170
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 379 (old numbering)
Chapter 75

The selling of dried grapes for dried grapes and meals for meals.

باب بَيْعِ الزَّبِيبِ بِالزَّبِيبِ وَالطَّعَامِ بِالطَّعَامِ

2171. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade Muzabana; and Muzabana is the selling of fresh dates for dried old dates by measure, and the selling of fresh grapes for dried grapes by measure.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2171
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 380 (old numbering)

2172. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ forbade Muzabana; and Muzabana is the selling of fresh fruit (without measuring it) for something by measure on the basis that if that thing turns to be more than the fruit, the increase would be for the seller of the fruit, and if it turns to be less, that would be of his lot.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2172
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 381 (old numbering)

2173. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar from Zaid bin Thabit that the Prophet ﷺ allowed the selling of the fruits on the trees after estimation (when they are ripe).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2173
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 381 (old numbering)
Chapter 76

Selling of barley for barley.

باب بَيْعِ الشَّعِيرِ بِالشَّعِيرِ

2174. Narrated Ibn Shihab:

that Malik bin Aus said, “I was in need of change for one-hundred Dinars. Talha bin ‘Ubaid-Ullah called me and we discussed the matter, and he agreed to change (my Dinars). He took the gold pieces in his hands and fidgeted with them, and then said, “Wait till my storekeeper comes from the forest.” ‘Umar was listening to that and said, “By Allah! You should not separate from Talha till you get the money from him, for Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, ‘The selling of gold for gold is Riba (usury) except if the exchange is from hand to hand and equal in amount, and similarly, the selling of wheat for wheat is Riba (usury) unless it is from hand to hand and equal in amount, and the selling of barley for barley is usury unless it is from hand to hand and equal in amount, and dates for dates, is usury unless it is from hand to hand and equal in amount”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2174
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 382 (old numbering)
Chapter 77

Selling of gold for gold.

باب بَيْعِ الذَّهَبِ بِالذَّهَبِ

2175. Narrated Abu Bakra (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Don’t sell gold for gold unless equal in weight, nor silver for silver unless equal in weight, but you could sell gold for silver or silver for gold as you like.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2175
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 383 (old numbering)
Chapter 78

Selling of silver for silver.

باب بَيْعِ الْفِضَّةِ بِالْفِضَّةِ

2176. Narrated Abu Sa’id (radhiyallahu anhu):

(Concerning exchange) that he heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying, “Do not sell gold for gold unless equal in weight, and do not sell silver unless equal in weight.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2176
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 384 (old numbering)

2177. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Do not sell gold for gold unless equivalent in weight, and do not sell less amount for greater amount or vice versa; and do not sell silver for silver unless equivalent in weight, and do not sell less amount for greater amount or vice versa and do not sell gold or silver that is not present at the moment of exchange for gold or silver that is present.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2177
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 385 (old numbering)
Chapter 79

Selling of Dinar for Dinar on credit.

باب بَيْعِ الدِّينَارِ بِالدِّينَارِ نَسْأً

2178, 2179. Narrated Abu Salih Az-Zaiyat:

I heard Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri saying, “The selling of a Dinar for a Dinar, and a Dirham for a Dirham (is permissible).” I said to him, “Ibn ‘Abbas does not say the same.” Abu Sa’id replied, “I asked Ibn ‘Abbas whether he had heard it from the Prophet ﷺ s or seen it in the Holy Book. Ibn ‘Abbas replied, “I do not claim that, and you know Allah’s Messenger ﷺ better than I, but Usama informed me that the Prophet ﷺ had said, ‘There is no Riba (in money exchange) except when it is not done from hand to hand (i.e. when there is delay in payment).’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2178, 2179
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 386 (old numbering)
Chapter 80

Selling of silver for gold on delayed payment.

باب بَيْعِ الْوَرِقِ بِالذَّهَبِ نَسِيئَةً

2180, 2181. Narrated Abu Al-Minhal:

I asked Al-Bara’ bin ‘Azib and Zaid bin Arqam about money exchanges. Each of them said, “This is better than I,” and both of them said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade the selling of silver for gold on credit. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2180, 2181
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 387 (old numbering)
Chapter 81

Selling of gold for silver from hand to hand (i.e. cash down).

باب بَيْعِ الذَّهَبِ بِالْوَرِقِ يَدًا بِيَدٍ

2182. Narrated Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Bakra:

that his father said, “The Prophet ﷺ forbade the selling of gold for gold and silver for silver except if they are equivalent in weight, and allowed us to sell gold for silver and vice versa as we wished.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2182
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 388 (old numbering)
Chapter 82

The sale called Al-Muzabana which is the sale of dried dates for fresh ones (that are still on the trees), and dried grapes for fresh grapes and the sale called Al-‘Araya (i.e. the selling of ripe fresh date, still over the palms, by means of estimation, for dry dates).

باب بَيْعِ الْمُزَابَنَة، وَهْيَ بَيْعُ الثَّمَرِ بِالتَّمْرِ وَبَيْعُ الزَّبِيبِ بِالْكَرْمِ وَبَيْعُ الْعَرَايَا

2183. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Do not sell fruits of dates until they become free from all the dangers of being spoilt or blighted; and do not sell fresh dates for dry dates.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2183
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 389 (old numbering)

2184. Narrated Salim and ‘Abdullah from Zaid bin Habit’ “Later on Allah’s Messenger ﷺ permitted the selling of ripe fruits on trees for fresh dates or dried dates in Bai’-l-‘Araya, and did not allow it for any other kind of sale.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2184
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 389 (old numbering)

2185. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade Muzabana; and Muzabana means the selling of fresh dates (on the trees) for dried dates by measure and also the selling of fresh grapes for dried grapes by measure.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2185
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 390 (old numbering)

2186. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade Muzabana and Muhaqala; and Muzabana means the selling of ripe dates for dates still on the trees.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2186
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 391 (old numbering)

2187. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ forbade Muzabana and Muhaqala.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2187
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 392 (old numbering)

2188. Narrated Zaid bin Thabit (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ al lowed the owner of ‘Araya to sell the fruits on the trees by means of estimation.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2188
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 393 (old numbering)
Chapter 83

The selling of dates still on trees for gold or silver.

باب بَيْعِ الثَّمَرِ عَلَى رُءُوسِ النَّخْلِ بِالذَّهَبِ وَالْفِضَّةِ

2189. Narrated Jabir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ forbade the selling of fruits unless they get ripe, and none of them should be sold except for Dinar or Dirham (i.e. money), except the ‘Araya trees (the dates of which could be sold for dates).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2189
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 394 (old numbering)

2190. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ allowed the sale of the dates of ‘Araya provided they were about five Awsuq (singular: Wasaq which means sixty Sa’s) or less (in amount).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2190
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 395 (old numbering)

2191. Narrated Sahl bin Abu Hathma (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade the selling of fruits (fresh dates) for dried dates but allowed the sale of fruits on the ‘Araya by estimation and their new owners might eat their dates fresh. Sufyan (in another narration) said, “I told Yahya (a sub-narrator) when I was a mere boy, ‘Meccans say that the Prophet ﷺ allowed them the sale of the fruits on ‘Araya by estimation.’ Yahya asked, ‘How do the Meccans know about it?’ I replied, ‘They narrated it (from the Prophet ﷺ ) through Jabir.’ On that, Yahya kept quiet.” Sufyan said, “I meant that Jabir belonged to Al-Madina.” Sufyan was asked whether in Jabir’s narration there was any prohibition of selling fruits before their benefit is evident (i.e. no dangers of being spoilt or blighted). He replied that there was none.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2191
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 396 (old numbering)
Chapter 84

The explanation of ‘Araya.

باب تَفْسِيرِ الْعَرَايَا

2192. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar from Zaid bin Thabit:

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ allowed the sale of ‘Araya by estimating the dates on them for measured amounts of dried dates. Musa bin ‘Uqba said, “Al- ‘Araya were distinguished date palms; one could come and buy them (i.e. their fruits).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2192
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 397 (old numbering)
Chapter 85

The sale of fruits before their benefit is evident (i.e. they are free from all the dangers of being spoilt or blighted).

باب بَيْعِ الثِّمَارِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَبْدُوَ صَلاَحُهَا

2193. Narrated Zaid:

Zaid bin Thabit (radhiyallahu anhu) said, “In the lifetime of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ, the people used to trade with fruits. When they cut their date-fruits and the purchasers came to recieve their rights, the seller would say, ‘My dates have got rotten, they are blighted with disease, they are afflicted with Qusham (a disease which causes the fruit to fall before ripening).’ They would go on complaining of defects in their purchases. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Do not sell the fruits before their benefit is evident (i.e. free from all the dangers of being spoiled or blighted), by way of advice for they quarrelled too much.” Kharija bin Zaid bin Thabit said that Zaid bin Thabit (radhiyallahu anhu) used not to sell the fruits of his land till Pleiades appeared and one could distinguish the yellow fruits from the red (ripe) ones.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2193
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 398 (old numbering)

2194. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade the sale of fruits till their benefit is evident. He forbade both the seller and the buyer (such sale).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2194
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 399 (old numbering)

2195. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade the sale of date fruits till they were ripe. Abu ‘Abdullah (Al-Bukhari) said, “That means till they were red (can be eaten).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2195
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 400 (old numbering)

2196. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ forbade the s of (date) fruits till they were red or yellow and fit for eating.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2196
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 401 (old numbering)
Chapter 86

The sale of date-palms (date trees) before their benefit is evident (i.e. their dates are ripe).

باب بَيْعِ النَّخْلِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَبْدُوَ صَلاَحُهَا

2197. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ forbade the sale of fruits till their benefit is evident; and the sale of date palms till the dates are almost ripe. He was asked what ‘are almost ripe’ meant. He replied, “Got red and yellow.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2197
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 402 (old numbering)
Chapter 87

If somebody sells fruits before their benefit is evident and free from blights and then they get afflicted with some defects, they will be given back to the seller.

باب إِذَا بَاعَ الثِّمَارَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَبْدُوَ صَلاَحُهَا ثُمَّ أَصَابَتْهُ عَاهَةٌ فَهُوَ مِنَ الْبَائِع

2198. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade the sale of fruits till they are almost ripe. He was asked what is meant by ‘are almost ripe.’ He replied, “Till they become red.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ further said, “If Allah spoiled the fruits, what right would one have to take the money of one’s brother (i.e. other people)?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2198
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 403 (old numbering)

2199. Narrated Ibn Shihab:

If somebody bought fruits before their benefit is evident and then the fruits were spoiled with blights, the loss would be suffered by the owner (not the buyer).

Narrated Salim bin ‘Abdullah from Ibn ‘Umar: Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Do not sell or buy fruits before their benefit was evident and do not sell fresh fruits (dates) for dried dates.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2199
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 403 (old numbering)
Chapter 88

To buy foodstuff on credit.

باب شِرَاءِ الطَّعَامِ إِلَى أَجَلٍ

2200. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ bought some foodstuff from a Jew on credit and mortgaged his armor to him.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2200
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 404 (old numbering)
Chapter 89

If one wishes to buy (a better quality of) dates for (a low quality of) dates [that is a kind of Riba (usury) and is called Riba-Al-Fadl].

باب إِذَا أَرَادَ بَيْعَ تَمْرٍ بِتَمْرٍ خَيْرٍ مِنْهُ

2201, 2202. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri and Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ appointed somebody as a governor of Khaibar. That governor brought to him an excellent kind of dates (from Khaibar). The Prophet ﷺ asked, “Are all the dates of Khaibar like this?” He replied, “By Allah, no, O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! But we barter one Sa of this (type of dates) for two Sas of dates of ours and two Sas of it for three of ours.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Do not do so (as that is a kind of usury) but sell the mixed dates (of inferior quality) for money, and then buy good dates with that money.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2201, 2202
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 405 (old numbering)
Chapter 90

Whoever sold or rented date-palms which were pollinated, or land which was sown (with wheat or barley).

باب مَنْ بَاعَ نَخْلاً قَدْ أُبِّرَتْ أَوْ أَرْضًا مَزْرُوعَةً أَوْ بِإِجَارَةٍ

2203. Narrated Nafi’, the freed-slave of Ibn ‘Umar:

If pollinated date-palms are sold and nothing is mentioned (in the contract) about their fruits, the fruits will go to the person who has pollinated them, and so will be the case with the slave and the cultivator. Nafi’ mentioned those three things.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2203
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 406 (old numbering)

2204. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “If somebody sells pollinated date palms, the fruits will be for the seller unless the buyer stipulates that they will be for himself (and the seller agrees).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2204
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 406 (old numbering)
Chapter 91

The sale of unharvested crops for a measured quantity of foodstuff.

باب بَيْعِ الزَّرْعِ بِالطَّعَامِ كَيْلاً

2205. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade Al-Muzabana, i.e. to sell ungathered dates of one’s garden for measured dried dates or fresh ungathered grapes for measured dried grapes; or standing crops for measured quantity of foodstuff. He forbade all such bargains.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2205
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 407 (old numbering)
Chapter 92

The sale of date-palms completely (with roots and stems).

باب بَيْعِ النَّخْلِ بِأَصْلِهِ

2206. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Whoever pollinates date palms and then sells them, the fruits will belong to him unless the buyer stipulates that the fruits should belong to him (and the seller agrees).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2206
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 408 (old numbering)
Chapter 93

Bai’ Al-Mukhadara (the sale of grains or vegetables before their benefit is evident).

باب بَيْعِ الْمُخَاضَرَةِ

2207. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade Muhaqala, Mukhadara, Mulamasa, Munabadha and Muzabana. (See glossary and previous Hadiths for the meanings of these terms.)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2207
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 409 (old numbering)

2208. Narrated Humaid:

Anas said, “The Prophet ﷺ forbade the selling of dates till they were almost ripe.” We asked Anas, “What does ‘almost ripe’ mean?” He replied, “They get red and yellow. The Prophet ﷺ added, ‘If Allah destroyed the fruits present on the trees, what right would the seller have to take the money of his brother (somebody else)?’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2208
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 410 (old numbering)
Chapter 94

The sale and eating of spadix (edible pith growing at the upper part of the trunk of a palm tree).

باب بَيْعِ الْجُمَّارِ وَأَكْلِهِ

2209. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I was with the Prophet ﷺ while he was eating spadix. He said, “From the trees there is a tree which resembles a faithful believer.” I wanted to say that it was the date palm, but I was the youngest among them (so I kept quiet). He added, “It is the date palm.” Shuraih told the weavers, “You are permitted to follow your own conventions to solve your problems (it is legal for you to stick to your traditions in bargain) . “

Narrated ‘Abdul Wahab: Aiyub said: Muhammad said, “There is no harm in selling for eleven what you buy for ten, and you are allowed to take a profit for expenses . “

The Prophet ﷺ told Hind, “Take what is reasonable and sufficient for you and your sons.” Allah says: Whoever is poor, can eat (from the orphan’s property) reasonably (according to his labors).

Al-Hasan hired a donkey from ‘Abdullah bin Mirdas and asked him about the hire. The latter replied that it was for two Daniqs (a Daniq equals 116th Dirham). So Al-Hasan rode away. Another time, Al-Hasan came to ‘Abdullah bin Mirdas and asked him to hire the donkey to him and rode away without asking him about the hire, but he sent him half a Dirham.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2209
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 411 (old numbering)
Chapter 95

In cases where there is no fixed judgement, the traditions and conventions of each community are to be referred to, to deduce a judgement in such matters as sales, renting, measuring and weighing.

بَابُ مَنْ أَجْرَى أَمْرَ الأَمْصَارِ عَلَى مَا يَتَعَارَفُونَ بَيْنَهُمْ فِي الْبُيُوعِ وَالإِجَارَةِ وَالْمِكْيَالِ، وَالْوَزْنِ، وَسُنَنِهِمْ عَلَى نِيَّاتِهِمْ وَمَذَاهِبِهِمِ الْمَشْهُورَةِ

2210. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

Abu Taiba cupped Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and so Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered that a Sa of dates be paid to him and ordered his masters (for he was a slave) to reduce his tax.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2210
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 412 (old numbering)

2211. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Hind, the mother of Mu’awiya said to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ, “Abu Sufyan (her husband) is a miser. Am I allowed to take from his money secretly?” The Prophet ﷺ said to her, “You and your sons may take what is sufficient reasonably and fairly.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2211
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 413 (old numbering)

2212. Narrated Hisham bin ‘Urwa from his father:

who heard ‘Aishah saying, “The Holy Verse; ‘Whoever amongst the guardians is rich, he should take no wages (from the property of the orphans) but If he is poor, let him have for himself what is just and reasonable (according to his labors)’ (4.6) was revealed concerning the guardian of the orphans who looks after them and manages favorably their financial affairs; If the guardian Is poor, he could have from It what Is just and reasonable, (according to his labors).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2212
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 414 (old numbering)
Chapter 96

Selling of a joint property by one partner to the other.

باب بَيْعِ الشَّرِيكِ مِنْ شَرِيكِهِ

2213. Narrated Jabir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ gave pre-emption (to the partner) in every joint property, but if the boundaries of the property were demarcated or the ways and streets were fixed, then there was no pre-emption.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2213
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 415 (old numbering)
Chapter 97

The sale of undivided common land, buildings and belongings.

باب بَيْعِ الأَرْضِ وَالدُّورِ وَالْعُرُوضِ مُشَاعًا غَيْرَ مَقْسُومٍ

2214. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ decided the validity of pre-emption in every joint undivided property, but if the boundaries were well marked or the ways and streets were fixed, then there was no pre-emption.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2214
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 416 (old numbering)

2214b. Narrated Mussaddad from ‘Abdul Wahid:

the same as above but said, “… in every joint undivided thing…” Narrated Hisham from Ma’mar the same as above but said, ” … in every property… “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2214b
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 417 (old numbering)
Chapter 98

If somebody buys something for another without his permission and the latter accepts it.

باب إِذَا اشْتَرَى شَيْئًا لِغَيْرِهِ بِغَيْرِ إِذْنِهِ فَرَضِيَ

2215. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “While three persons were walking, rain began to fall and they had to enter a cave in a mountain. A big rock rolled over and blocked the mouth of the cave. They said to each other, ‘Invoke Allah with the best deed you have performed (so Allah might remove the rock)’. One of them said, ‘O Allah! My parents were old and I used to go out for grazing (my animals). On my return I would milk (the animals) and take the milk in a vessel to my parents to drink. After they had drunk from it, I would give it to my children, family and wife. One day I was delayed and on my return I found my parents sleeping, and I disliked to wake them up. The children were crying at my feet (because of hunger). That state of affairs continued till it was dawn. O Allah! If You regard that I did it for Your sake, then please remove this rock so that we may see the sky.’ So, the rock was moved a bit. The second said, ‘O Allah! You know that I was in love with a cousin of mine, like the deepest love a man may have for a woman, and she told me that I would not get my desire fulfilled unless I paid her one-hundred Dinars (gold pieces). So, I struggled for it till I gathered the desired amount, and when I sat in between her legs, she told me to be afraid of Allah, and asked me not to deflower her except rightfully (by marriage). So, I got up and left her. O Allah! If You regard that I did if for Your sake, kindly remove this rock.’ So, two-thirds of the rock was removed. Then the third man said, ‘O Allah! No doubt You know that once I employed a worker for one Faraq (three Sa’s) of millet, and when I wanted to pay him, he refused to take it, so I sowed it and from its yield I bought cows and a shepherd. After a time that man came and demanded his money. I said to him: Go to those cows and the shepherd and take them for they are for you. He asked me whether I was joking with him. I told him that I was not joking with him, and all that belonged to him. O Allah! If You regard that I did it sincerely for Your sake, then please remove the rock.’ So, the rock was removed completely from the mouth of the cave.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2215
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 418 (old numbering)
Chapter 99

Buying and selling with Mushrikun (pagans) and with the enemy at war.

باب الشِّرَاءِ وَالْبَيْعِ مَعَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ وَأَهْلِ الْحَرْبِ

2216. Narrated ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Bakr (radhiyallahu anhuma):

We were with the Prophet ﷺ when a tall pagan with long matted unkempt hair came driving his sheep. The Prophet ﷺ asked him, “Are those sheep for sale or for gifts?” The pagan replied, “They are for sale.” The Prophet ﷺ bought one sheep from him.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2216
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 419 (old numbering)
Chapter 100

The purchase of a slave from the enemy at war and giving him (to somebody) as a gift and manumitting him.

باب شِرَاءِ الْمَمْلُوكِ مِنَ الْحَرْبِيِّ وَهِبَتِهِ وَعِتْقِهِ

2217. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The Prophet Abraham emigrated with Sarah and entered a village where there was a king or a tyrant. (The king) was told that Abraham had entered (the village) accompanied by a woman who was one of the most charming women. So, the king sent for Abraham and asked, ‘O Abraham! Who is this lady accompanying you?’ Abraham replied, ‘She is my sister (i.e. in religion).’ Then Abraham returned to her and said, ‘Do not contradict my statement, for I have informed them that you are my sister. By Allah, there are no true believers on this land except you and 1.’ Then Abraham sent her to the king. When the king got to her, she got up and performed ablution, prayed and said, ‘O Allah! If I have believed in You and Your Messenger ﷺ, and have saved my private parts from everybody except my husband, then please do not let this pagan overpower me.’ On that the king fell in a mood of agitation and started moving his legs. Seeing the condition of the king, Sarah said, ‘O Allah! If he should die, the people will say that I have killed him.’ The king regained his power, and proceeded towards her but she got up again and performed ablution, prayed and said, ‘O Allah! If I have believed in You and Your Messenger ﷺ and have kept my private parts safe from all except my husband, then please do not let this pagan overpower me.’ The king again fell in a mood of agitation and started moving his legs. On seeing that state of the king, Sarah said, ‘O Allah! If he should die, the people will say that I have killed him.’ The king got either two or three attacks, and after recovering from the last attack he said, ‘By Allah! You have sent a satan to me. Take her to Abraham and give her Ajar.’ So she came back to Abraham and said, ‘Allah humiliated the pagan and gave us a slavegirl for service.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2217
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 420 (old numbering)

2218. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Sad bin Abi Waqqas and ‘Abu bin Zam’a quarreled over a boy. Sad said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! This boy is the son of my brother (‘Utba bin Abi Waqqas) who took a promise from me that I would take him as he was his (illegal) son. Look at him and see whom he resembles.” ‘Abu bin Zam’a said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! This is my brother and was born on my father’s bed from his slave-girl.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ cast a look at the boy and found definite resemblance to ‘Utba and then said, “The boy is for you, O ‘Abu bin Zam’a. The child goes to the owner of the bed and the adulterer gets nothing but the stones (despair, i.e. to be stoned to death). Then the Prophet ﷺ said, “O Sauda bint Zama! Screen yourself from this boy.” So, Sauda never saw him again.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2218
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 421 (old numbering)

2219. Narrated Sad that his father said:

Abdur-Rahman bin Auf said to Suhaib, ‘Fear Allah and do not ascribe yourself to somebody other than your father.’ Suhaib replied, ‘I would not like to say it even if I were given large amounts of money, but I say I was kidnapped in my childhood.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2219
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 422 (old numbering)

2220. Narrated ‘Urwa bin Az-Zubair:

Hakim bin Hizam said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I used to do good deeds in the Pre-Islamic period of Ignorance, e.g., keeping good relations with my Kith and kin, manumitting slaves and giving alms. Shall I receive a reward for all that?” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ replied, “You embraced Islam with all the good deeds which you did in the past.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2220
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 423 (old numbering)
Chapter 101

The hides of dead animals before tanning.

باب جُلُودِ الْمَيْتَةِ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُدْبَغ

2221. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Once Allah’s Messenger ﷺ passed by a dead sheep and said to the people, “Wouldn’t you benefit by its skin?” The people replied that it was dead. The Prophet ﷺ said, “But its eating only is illegal.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2221
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 424 (old numbering)
Chapter 102

The killing of pigs.

باب قَتْلِ الْخِنْزِيرِ

2222. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “By Him in Whose Hands my soul is, son of Mary (Jesus) will shortly descend amongst you people (Muslims) as a just ruler and will break the Cross and kill the pig and abolish the Jizya (a tax taken from the non-Muslims, who are in the protection, of the Muslim government). Then there will be abundance of money and no-body will accept charitable gifts.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2222
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 425 (old numbering)
Chapter 103

The fat of the dead animal should not be melted, nor should it be sold.

باب لاَ يُذَابُ شَحْمُ الْمَيْتَةِ وَلاَ يُبَاعُ وَدَكُهُ

2223. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Once ‘Umar was informed that a certain man sold alcohol. ‘Umar said, “May Allah curse him! Doesn’t he know that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, ‘May Allah curse the Jews, for Allah had forbidden them to eat the fat of animals but they melted it and sold it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2223
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 426 (old numbering)

2224. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “May Allah curse the Jews, because Allah made fat illegal for them but they sold it and ate its price. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2224
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 427 (old numbering)
Chapter 104

The selling of the pictures of inanimate objects having no souls and what is hated from that.

باب بَيْعِ التَّصَاوِيرِ الَّتِي لَيْسَ فِيهَا رُوحٌ وَمَا يُكْرَهُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ

2225. Narrated Said bin Abu Al-Hasan:

While I was with Ibn ‘Abbas a man came and said, “O father of ‘Abbas! My sustenance is from my manual profession and I make these pictures.” Ibn ‘Abbas said, “I will tell you only what I heard from Allah’s Messenger ﷺ . I heard him saying, ‘Whoever makes a picture will be punished by Allah till he puts life in it, and he will never be able to put life in it.’ ” Hearing this, that man heaved a sigh and his face turned pale. Ibn ‘Abbas said to him, “What a pity! If you insist on making pictures I advise you to make pictures of trees and any other unanimated objects.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2225
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 428 (old numbering)
Chapter 105

Trade of alcoholic drinks is illegal.

باب تَحْرِيمِ التِّجَارَةِ فِي الْخَمْرِ

2226. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

When the last verses of Surat-al-Baqara were revealed, the Prophet ﷺ went out (of his house to the Mosque) and said, “The trade of alcohol has become illegal.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2226
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 429 (old numbering)
Chapter 106

The sin of a person who sells a free man (knowingly and intentionally).

باب إِثْمِ مَنْ بَاعَ حُرًّا

2227. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Allah says, ‘I will be against three persons on the Day of Resurrection:

1. One who makes a covenant in My Name, but he proves treacherous.

2. One who sells a free person (as a slave) and eats the price,

3. And one who employs a laborer and gets the full work done by him but does not pay him his wages.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2227
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 430 (old numbering)
Chapter 107

The Prophet ﷺ ordered the Jews to sell their land when he exiled them (drove them out of Al-Madina).

بَابُ أَمْرِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْيَهُودَ بِبَيْعِ أَرَضِيهِمْ حِينَ أَجْلاَهُمْ

Chapter 108

The sale of a slave (for a slave) and an animal for an animal on credit.

باب بَيْعِ الْعَبِيدِ وَالْحَيَوَانِ بِالْحَيَوَانِ نَسِيئَةً

2228. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Amongst the captives was Safiya. First she was given to Dihya Al-Kalbi and then to the Prophet ﷺ.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2228
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 431 (old numbering)
Chapter 109

The sale of slaves.

باب بَيْعِ الرَّقِيقِ

2229. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

that while he was sitting with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ he said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! We get female captives as our share of booty, and we are interested in their prices, what is your opinion about coitus interrupt us?” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Do you really do that? It is better for you not to do it. No soul that which Allah has destined to exist, but will surely come into existence.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2229
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 432 (old numbering)
Chapter 110

The sale of Mudabbar (i.e. a slave who is promised by his master to be manumitted after the latter’s death).

باب بَيْعِ الْمُدَبَّرِ

2230. Narrated Jabir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ sold a Mudabbar (on behalf of his master who was still living and in need of money).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2230
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 433 (old numbering)

2231. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ sold a Mudabbar.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2231
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 434 (old numbering)

2232, 2233. Narrated Zaid bin Khalid and Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was asked about an unmarried slave-girl who committed illegal sexual intercourse. They heard him saying, “Flog her, and if she commits illegal sexual intercourse after that, flog her again, and on the third (or the fourth) offense, sell her.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2232, 2233
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 435 (old numbering)

2234. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

I heard the Prophet ﷺ saying, “If a slave-girl of yours commits illegal sexual intercourse and her illegal sexual intercourse is proved, she should be lashed, and after that nobody should blame her, and if she commits illegal sexual intercourse the second time, she should be lashed and nobody should blame her after that, and if she does the offense for the third time and her illegal sexual intercourse is proved, she should be sold even for a hair rope.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2234
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 436 (old numbering)
Chapter 111

One can travel with a slave-girl without knowing whether she is pregnant or not.

باب هَلْ يُسَافِرُ بِالْجَارِيَةِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَسْتَبْرِئَهَا

2235. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ came to Khaibar and when Allah made him victorious and he conquered the town by breaking the enemy’s defense, the beauty of Safiya bint Huyai bin Akhtab was mentioned to him and her husband had been killed while she was a bride. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ selected her for himself and he set out in her company till he reached Sadd-ar-Rawha’ where her menses were over and he married her. Then Hais (a kind of meal) was prepared and served on a small leather sheet (used for serving meals). Allah’s Messenger ﷺ then said to me, “Inform those who are around you (about the wedding banquet).” So that was the marriage banquet given by Allah’s Messenger ﷺ for (his marriage with) Safiya. After that we proceeded to Al-Madina and I saw that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was covering her with a cloak while she was behind him. Then he would sit beside his camel and let Safiya put her feet on his knees to ride (the camel).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2235
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 437 (old numbering)
Chapter 112

The sale of dead animals and idols.

باب بَيْعِ الْمَيْتَةِ وَالأَصْنَامِ

2236. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ, in the year of the Conquest of Makkah, saying, “Allah and His Messenger ﷺ made illegal the trade of alcohol, dead animals, pigs and idols.” The people asked, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! What about the fat of dead animals, for it was used for greasing the boats and the hides; and people use it for lights?” He said, “No, it is illegal.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ further said, “May Allah curse the Jews, for Allah made the fat (of animals) illegal for them, yet they melted the fat and sold it and ate its price.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2236
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 438 (old numbering)
Chapter 113

The price of a dog.

باب ثَمَنِ الْكَلْبِ

2237. Narrated Abu Mas’ud Al-Ansari (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade taking the price of a dog, money earned by prostitution and the earnings of a soothsayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2237
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 439 (old numbering)

2238. Narrated Aun bin Abu Juhaifa:

I saw my father buying a slave whose profession was cupping, and ordered that his instruments (of cupping) be broken. I asked him the reason for doing so. He replied, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ prohibited taking money for blood, the price of a dog, and the earnings of a slave-girl by prostitution; he cursed her who tattoos and her who gets tattooed, the eater of Riba (usury), and the maker of pictures.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2238
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 440 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 33: Retiring to a Mosque for Remembrance of Allah (I’tikaf)

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 33 of 97

Retiring to a Mosque for Remembrance of Allah

كتاب الاعتكاف · I’tikaf

Hadith 2025 – 204622 Ahadith

Chapter 1

The I’tikaf in the last ten days of Ramadan. And I’tikaf may be practised in any mosque, as is evident in the Statement of Allah: “…And do not have sexual relations with them (your wives); while you are in I’tikaf [i.e. confining oneself in a mosque for Salat (prayers) and invocations leaving the worldly activities for a limited number of days] in the mosques. These are the limits (set) by Allah so approach them not. Thus does Allah make clear His Ayat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, laws, legal and illegal things Allah’s set limits, orders), to mankind that they may become Al-Muttaqin (the pious).” (V.2:187)

باب الاِعْتِكَافِ فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوَاخِرِ

2025. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to practise Itikaf in the last ten days of the month of Ramadan.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2025
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 242 (old numbering)

2026. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

(the wife of the Prophet ﷺ) The Prophet ﷺ used to practice Itikaf in the last ten days of Ramadan till he died and then his wives used to practice Itikaf after him.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2026
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 243 (old numbering)

2027. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to practice Itikaf in the middle ten days of Ramadan and once he stayed in Itikaf till the night of the twenty-first and it was the night in the morning of which he used to come out of his Itikaf. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Whoever was in Itikaf with me should stay in Itikaf for the last ten days, for I was informed (of the date) of the Night (of Qadr) but I have been caused to forget it. (In the dream) I saw myself prostrating in mud and water in the morning of that night. So, look for it in the last ten nights and in the odd ones of them.” It rained that night and the roof of the mosque dribbled as it was made of leaf stalks of date-palms. I saw with my own eyes the mark of mud and water on the forehead of the Prophet ﷺ (i.e. in the morning of the twenty-first).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2027
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 244 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

A menstruating woman is permitted to comb the hair of a Mu’takif (i.e. a man in I’tikaf).

باب الْحَائِضُ تُرَجِّلُ رَأْسَ الْمُعْتَكِفَ

2028. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ used to (put) bend his head (out) to me while he was in Itikaf in the mosque during my monthly periods and I would comb and oil his hair.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2028
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 245 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

A Mu’takif is not (allowed) to enter the house except for a need.

باب لاَ يَدْخُلُ الْبَيْتَ إِلاَّ لِحَاجَةٍ

2029. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

(the wife of the Prophet ﷺ) Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to let his head in (the house) while he was in the mosque and I would comb and oil his hair. When in Itikaf he used not to enter the house except for a need.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2029
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 246 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

The taking of a bath by a Mu’takif.

باب غَسْلِ الْمُعْتَكِفِ

2030. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ used to embrace me during my menses.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2030
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 247 (old numbering)

2031. He also used to put his head out of the mosque while he was in Itikaf, and I would wash it during my menses.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2031
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 247 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

The I’tikaf at night (only).

باب الاِعْتِكَافِ لَيْلاً

2032. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

‘Umar asked the Prophet ﷺ “I vowed in the Pre-Islamic period of ignorance to stay in Itikaf for one night in Al-Masjid al-Haram.” The Prophet ﷺ said to him, “Fulfill your vow.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2032
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 248 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

Women’s I’tikaf. (A woman cannot practise I’tikaf except with the permission of her husband).

باب اعْتِكَافِ النِّسَاءِ

2033. Narrated ‘Amra:

‘Aishah said, “the Prophet ﷺ used to practice Itikaf in the last ten days of Ramadan and I used to pitch a tent for him, and after offering the morning prayer, he used to enter the tent.” Hafsa asked the permission of ‘Aishah to pitch a tent for her and she allowed her and she pitched her tent. When Zainab bint Jahsh saw it, she pitched another tent. In the morning the Prophet ﷺ noticed the tents. He said, ‘What is this?” He was told of the whole situation. Then the Prophet ﷺ said, “Do you think that they intended to do righteousness by doing this?” He therefore abandoned the Itikaf in that month and practiced Itikaf for ten days in the month of Shawwal.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2033
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 249 (old numbering)
Chapter 7

The tents in the mosque.

باب الأَخْبِيَةِ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ

2034. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ intended to practice Itikaf and when he reached the place where he intended to perform Itikaf, he saw some tents, the tents of ‘Aishah, Hafsa and Zainab. So, he said, “Do you consider that they intended to do righteousness by doing this?” And then he went away and did not perform Itikaf (in Ramadan) but performed it in the month of Shawwal for ten days.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2034
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 250 (old numbering)
Chapter 8

Can a Mu’takif go to the gate of the mosque for a need?

باب هَلْ يَخْرُجُ الْمُعْتَكِفُ لِحَوَائِجِهِ إِلَى باب الْمَسْجِدِ

2035. Narrated ‘Ali bin Al-Husain:

Safiya, the wife of the Prophet ﷺ told me that she went to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ to visit him in the mosque while he was in Itikaf in the last ten days of Ramadan. She had a talk with him for a while, then she got up in order to return home. The Prophet ﷺ accompanied her. When they reached the gate of the mosque, opposite the door of Um-Salama, two Ansari men were passing by and they greeted Allah’s Messenger ﷺ . He told them: Do not run away! And said, “She is (my wife) Safiya bint Huyai.” Both of them said, “Subhan Allah, (How dare we think of any evil) O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ!” And they felt it. The Prophet ﷺ said (to them), “Satan reaches everywhere in the human body as blood reaches in it, (everywhere in one’s body). I was afraid lest Satan might insert an evil thought in your minds.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2035
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 251 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

The I’tikaf and the coming of the Prophet ﷺ out of I’tikaf in the morning of the twentieth (of Ramadan).

باب الاِعْتِكَافِ وَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَبِيحَةَ عِشْرِينَ

2036. Narrated Abu Salama bin ‘Abdur-Rahman:

I asked Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri, “Did you hear Allah’s Messenger ﷺ talking about the Night of Qadr?” He replied in the affirmative and said, “Once we were in Itikaf with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ in the middle ten days of (Ramadan) and we came out of it in the morning of the twentieth, and Allah’s Messenger- delivered a sermon on the 20th (of Ramadan) and said, ‘I was informed (of the date) of the Night of Qadr (in my dream) but had forgotten it. So, look for it in the odd nights of the last ten nights of the month of Ramadan. I saw myself prostrating in mud and water on that night (as a sign of the Night of Qadr). So, whoever had been in Itikaf with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ should return for it.’ The people returned to the mosque (for Itikaf). There was no trace of clouds in the sky. But all of a sudden a cloud came and it rained. Then the prayer was established (they stood for the prayer) and Allah’s Messenger ﷺ prostrated in mud and water and I saw mud over the forehead and the nose of the Prophet ﷺ.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2036
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 252 (old numbering)
Chapter 10

The I’tikaf of a (Mustahada) woman who has bleeding in between her periods.

باب اعْتِكَافِ الْمُسْتَحَاضَةِ

2037. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

One of the wives of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ practiced Itikaf with him while she ad bleeding in between her periods and she would see red (blood) or yellowish traces, and sometimes we put a tray beneath her when she offered the prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2037
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 253 (old numbering)
Chapter 11

The visit of the wife to her husband while he was in I’tikaf.

باب زِيَارَةِ الْمَرْأَةِ زَوْجَهَا فِي اعْتِكَافِهِ

2038. Narrated ‘Ali bin Al-Husain (from Safiya, the Prophet’s wife):

The wives of the Prophet ﷺ were with him in the mosque (while he was in Itikaf) and then they departed and the Prophet ﷺ said to Safiya bint Huyai, “Don’t hurry up, for I shall accompany you,” (and her dwelling was in the house of Usama). The Prophet ﷺ went out and in the meantime two Ansari men met him and they looked at the Prophet ﷺ and passed by. The Prophet ﷺ said to them, “Come here. She is (my wife) Safiya bint Huyai.” They replied, “Subhan Allah, (How dare we think of evil) O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! (we never expect anything bad from you).” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Satan circulates in the human being as blood circulates in the body, and I was afraid lest Satan might insert an evil thought in your minds.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2038
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 254 (old numbering)
Chapter 12

Is it permissible for the Mu’takif to defend himself (by speech or action)?

باب هَلْ يَدْرَأُ الْمُعْتَكِفُ عَنْ نَفْسِهِ

2039. Narrated ‘Ali bin Al-Husain from Safiya:

Safiya went to the Prophet ﷺ while he was in Itikaf. When she returned, the Prophet ﷺ accompanied her walking. An Ansari man saw him. When the Prophet ﷺ noticed him, he called him and said, “Come here. She is Safiya. (Sufyan a sub-narrator perhaps said that the Prophet ﷺ had said, “This is Safiya”). And Satan circulates in the body of Adam’s offspring as his blood circulates in it.”

(A sub-narrator asked Sufyan, “Did Safiya visit him at night?” He said, “Of course, at night.”)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2039
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 255 (old numbering)
Chapter 13

Whoever went out of his I’tikaf in the morning.

باب مَنْ خَرَجَ مِنَ اعْتِكَافِهِ عِنْدَ الصُّبْحِ

2040. Narrated Abu Sa’id (radhiyallahu anhu):

We practiced Itikaf with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ in the middle ten days (of Ramadan). In the morning of the twentieth (of Ramadan) we shifted our baggage, but Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to us and said, “Whoever was m Itikaf should return to his place of Itikaf, for I saw (i.e. was informed about the date of) this Night (of Qadr) and saw myself prostrating in mud and water.” When I returned to my place the sky was overcast with clouds and it rained. By Him Who sent Muhammad ﷺ with the Truth, the sky was covered with clouds from the end of that day, and the mosque which was roofed with leaf-stalks of date palm trees (leaked with rain) and I saw the trace of mud and water over the nose of the Prophet ﷺ and its tip.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2040
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 256 (old numbering)
Chapter 14

I’tikaf in the month of Shawwal.

باب الاِعْتِكَافِ فِي شَوَّالٍ

2041. Narrated ‘Amra bint ‘Abdur-Rahman from ‘Aishah:

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to practice Itikaf every year in the month of Ramadan. And after offering the morning prayer, he used to enter the place of his Itikaf. ‘Aishah asked his permission to let her practice Itikaf and he allowed her, and so she pitched a tent in the mosque. When Hafsa heard of that, she also pitched a tent (for herself), and when Zainab heard of that, she too pitched another tent. When, in the morning, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had finished the morning prayer, he saw four tents and asked, “What is this?” He was informed about it. He then said, “What made them do this? Is it righteousness? Remove the tents, for I do not want to see them.” So, the tents were removed. The Prophet ﷺ did not perform Itikaf that year in the month of Ramadan, but did it in the last ten days of Shawwal.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2041
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 257 (old numbering)
Chapter 15

Whoever thinks that I’tikaf can be practised without fasting.

باب مَنْ لَمْ يَرَ عَلَيْهِ صَوْمًا إِذَا اعْتَكَفَ

2042. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

‘Umar bin Al-Khattab said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I vowed in the Pre-Islamic period to perform Itikaf in Al-Masjid-al-Haram for one night.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Fulfill your vow.” So, he performed Itikaf for one night.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2042
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 258 (old numbering)
Chapter 16

Whoever made a vow in the Pre-Islamic Period of Ignorance to perform I’tikaf and then embraced Islam.

باب إِذَا نَذَرَ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ أَنْ يَعْتَكِفَ ثُمَّ أَسْلَمَ

2043. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

that ‘Umar had vowed in the Pre-Islamic period to perform Itikaf in Al-Masjid-al-Haram. (A sub-narrator thinks that ‘Umar vowed to perform Itikaf for one night.) Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said to ‘Umar, “Fulfill your vow.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2043
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 259 (old numbering)
Chapter 17

I’tikaf in the middle ten days of Ramadan.

باب الاِعْتِكَافِ فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوْسَطِ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ

2044. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ used to perform Itikaf every year in the month of Ramadan for ten days, and when it was the year of his death, he stayed in Itikaf for twenty days.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2044
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 260 (old numbering)
Chapter 18

Whoever intended to practise I’tikaf and then changed his mind.

باب مَنْ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَعْتَكِفَ ثُمَّ بَدَا لَهُ أَنْ يَخْرُجَ

2045. Narrated ‘Amra bint ‘AbdurRahman from ‘Aishah:

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ mentioned that he would practice I’tikaf in the last ten days of Ramadan. ‘Aishah asked his permission to perform I’tikaf and he permitted her. Hafsa asked ‘Aishah to take his permission for her, and she did so. When Zainab bint Jahsh saw that, she ordered a tent to be pitched for her and it was pitched for her. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to proceed to his tent after the prayer. So, he saw the tents ans asked, “What is this?” He was told that those were the tents of ‘Aishah, Hafsa, and Zainab. Allah’s Messenger said, “Is it righteousness which they intended by doing so? I am not going to perform I’tikaf.” So he returned home. When the fasting month was over, he performed Itikar for ten days in the month of Shawwal.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2045
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 261 (old numbering)
Chapter 19

A Mu’takif can let his head in the house for washing.

باب الْمُعْتَكِفِ يُدْخِلُ رَأْسَهُ الْبَيْتَ لِلْغَسْلِ

2046. Narrated ‘Urwa:

‘Aishah during her menses used to comb and oil the hair of the Prophet ﷺ while he used to be in Itikaf in the mosque. He would stretch out his head towards her while she was in her chamber.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2046
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 262 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 32: Virtues of the Night of Qadr

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 32 of 97

Virtues of the Night of Qadr

كتاب فضل ليلة القدر

Hadith 2014 – 202411 Ahadith

Chapter 1

The superiority of the night of Qadr.

باب فَضْلِ لَيْلَةِ الْقَدْرِ

2014. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Whoever fasted the month of Ramadan out of sincere Faith (i.e. belief) and hoping for a reward from Allah, then all his past sins will be forgiven, and whoever stood for the prayers in the night of Qadr out of sincere Faith and hoping for a reward from Allah, then all his previous sins will be forgiven .”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2014
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 231 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

To look for the night of Qadr in the last seven nights (of Ramadan).

باب الْتِمَاسِ لَيْلَةِ الْقَدْرِ فِي السَّبْعِ الأَوَاخِرِ

2015. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Some men amongst the companions of the Prophet ﷺ were shown in their dreams that the night of Qadr was in the last seven nights of Ramadan. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “It seems that all your dreams agree that (the Night of Qadr) is in the last seven nights, and whoever wants to search for it (i.e. the Night of Qadr) should search in the last seven (nights of Ramadan).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2015
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 232 (old numbering)

2016. Narrated Abu Salama:

I asked Abu Sa’id, and he was a friend of mine, (about the Night of Qadr) and he said, “We practiced Itikaf (seclusion in the mosque) in the middle third of the month of Ramadan with the Prophet ﷺ . In the morning of the 20th of Ramadan, the Prophet ﷺ came and addressed us and said, ‘I was informed of (the date of the Night of Qadr) but I was caused to forget it; so search for it in the odd nights of the last ten nights of the month of Ramadan. (In the dream) I saw myself prostrating in mud and water (as a sign). So, whoever was in I’tikaf with me should return to it with me (for another 10-day’s period)’, and we returned. At that time there was no sign of clouds in the sky but suddenly a cloud came and it rained till rain-water started leaking through the roof of the mosque which was made of date-palm leaf stalks. Then the prayer was established and I saw Allah’s Messenger ﷺ prostrating in mud and water and I saw the traces of mud on his forehead.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2016
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 233 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

To search for the night of Qadr in the odd nights of the last ten nights (of Ramadan).

باب تَحَرِّي لَيْلَةِ الْقَدْرِ فِي الْوِتْرِ مِنَ الْعَشْرِ الأَوَاخِرِ

2017. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Search for the Night of Qadr in the odd nights of the last ten days of Ramadan.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2017
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 234 (old numbering)

2018. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to practice Itikaf (in the mosque) in the middle third of Ramadan and after passing the twenty nights he used to go back to his house on the 21st, and the people who were in Itikaf with him also used to go back to their houses. Once in Ramadan, in which he practiced Itikaf, he established the night prayers at the night in which he used to return home, and then he addressed the people and ordered them whatever Allah wished him to order and said, “I used to practice Itikaf for these ten days (i.e. the middle 113rd but now I intend to stay in Itikaf for the last ten days (of the month); so whoever was in Itikaf with me should stay at his place of seclusion. I have verily been shown (the date of) this Night (of Qadr) but I have forgotten it. So search for it in the odd nights of the last ten days (of this month). I also saw myself (in the dream) prostrating in mud and water.” On the night of the 21st, the sky was covered with clouds and it rained, and the rain-water started leaking through the roof of the mosque at the praying place of the Prophet ﷺ . I saw with my own eyes the Prophet ﷺ at the completion of the morning prayer leaving with his face covered with mud and water.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2018
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 235 (old numbering)

2019. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Look for (the Night of Qadr).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2019
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 236 (old numbering)

2020. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to practice Itikaf in the last ten nights of Ramadan and used to say, “Look for the Night of Qadr in the last ten nights of the month of Ramadan ,”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2020
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 237 (old numbering)

2021. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Look for the Night of Qadr in the last ten nights of Ramadan ,’ on the night when nine or seven or five nights remain out of the last ten nights of Ramadan (i.e. 21, 23, 25, respectively).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2021
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 238 (old numbering)

2022. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “The Night of Qadr is in the last ten nights of the month (Ramadan), either on the first nine or in the last (remaining) seven nights (of Ramadan).” Ibn ‘Abbas added, “Search for it on the twenty-fourth (of Ramadan).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2022
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 239 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

The knowing (knowledge) of the night of Qadr was taken away because of the quarrelling of the people.

باب رَفْعِ مَعْرِفَةِ لَيْلَةِ الْقَدْرِ لِتَلاَحِي النَّاسِ

2023. Narrated ‘Ubada bin As-Samit (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ came out to inform us about the Night of Qadr but two Muslims were quarreling with each other. So, the Prophet ﷺ said, “I came out to inform you about the Night of Qadr but such-and-such persons were quarreling, so the news about it had been taken away; yet that might be for your own good, so search for it on the 29th, 27th and 25th (of Ramadan).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2023
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 240 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

The doing of good deeds in the last ten days of Ramadan.

باب الْعَمَلِ فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوَاخِرِ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ

2024. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

With the start of the last ten days of Ramadan, the Prophet ﷺ used to tighten his waist belt (i.e. work hard) and used to pray all the night, and used to keep his family awake for the prayers.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2024
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 241 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 31: Praying at Night in Ramadaan (Taraweeh)

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 31 of 97

Praying at Night in Ramadaan

كتاب صلاة التراويح · Taraweeh

Hadith 2008 – 20136 Ahadith

Chapter 1

The superiority of praying (Nawafil) at night in Ramadan.

باب فَضْلِ مَنْ قَامَ رَمَضَانَ

2008. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying regarding Ramadan, “Whoever prayed at night in it (the month of Ramadan) out of sincere Faith and hoping for a reward from Allah, then all his previous sins will be forgiven.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2008
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 226 (old numbering)

2009. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Whoever prayed at night the whole month of Ramadan out of sincere Faith and hoping for a reward from Allah, then all his previous sins will be forgiven.” Ibn Shihab (a sub-narrator) said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ died and the people continued observing that (i.e. Nawafil offered individually, not in congregation), and it remained as it was during the Caliphate of Abu Bakr and in the early days of ‘Umar’s Caliphate.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2009
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 227 (old numbering)

2010. ‘Abdur Rahman bin ‘Abdul Qari said, “I went out in the company of ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab one night in Ramadan to the mosque and found the people praying in different groups. A man praying alone or a man praying with a little group behind him. So, ‘Umar said, ‘In my opinion I would better collect these (people) under the leadership of one Qari (Reciter) (i.e. let them pray in congregation!)’. So, he made up his mind to congregate them behind Ubai bin Ka’b. Then on another night I went again in his company and the people were praying behind their reciter. On that, ‘Umar remarked, ‘What an excellent Bid’a (i.e. innovation in religion) this is; but the prayer which they do not perform, but sleep at its time is better than the one they are offering.’ He meant the prayer in the last part of the night. (In those days) people used to pray in the early part of the night.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2010
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 227 (old numbering)

2011. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

(the wife of the Prophet ﷺ) Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to pray (at night) in Ramadan.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2011
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 228 (old numbering)

2012. Narrated ‘Urwa:

That he was informed by ‘Aishah, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ went out in the middle of the night and prayed in the mosque and some men prayed behind him. In the morning, the people spoke about it and then a large number of them gathered and prayed behind him (on the second night). In the next morning the people again talked about it and on the third night the mosque was full with a large number of people. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came out and the people prayed behind him. On the fourth night the Mosque was overwhelmed with people and could not accommodate them, but the Prophet ﷺ came out (only) for the morning prayer. When the morning prayer was finished he recited Tashah-hud and (addressing the people) said, “Amma ba’du, your presence was not hidden from me but I was afraid lest the night prayer (Qiyam) should be enjoined on you and you might not be able to carry it on.” So, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ died and the situation remained like that (i.e. people prayed individually). “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2012
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 229 (old numbering)

2013. Narrated Abu Salama bin ‘Abdur Rahman:

that he asked ‘Aishah “How was the prayer of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ in Ramadan?” She replied, “He did not pray more than eleven Rak’at in Ramadan or in any other month. He used to pray four Rak’at —- let alone their beauty and length—-and then he would pray four —-let alone their beauty and length —-and then he would pray three Rak’at (Witr).” She added, “I asked, ‘O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Do you sleep before praying the Witr?’ He replied, ‘O ‘Aishah! My eyes sleep but my heart does not sleep.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2013
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 230 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 30: Fasting

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 30 of 97

Fasting

كتاب الصوم

Hadith 1891 – 2007114 Ahadith

Chapter 1

Fasting is obligatory in (the month of) Ramadan.

باب وُجُوبِ صَوْمِ رَمَضَانَ

1891. Narrated Talha bin ‘Ubaid-Ullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

A bedouin with unkempt hair came to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Inform me what Allah has made compulsory for me as regards the prayers.” He replied: “You have to offer perfectly the five compulsory prayers in a day and night (24 hours), unless you want to pray Nawafil.” The bedouin further asked, “Inform me what Allah has made compulsory for me as regards fasting.” He replied, “You have to fast during the whole month of Ramadan, unless you want to fast more as Nawafil.” The bedouin further asked, “Tell me how much Zakat Allah has enjoined on me.” Thus, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ informed him about all the rules (i.e. fundamentals) of Islam. The bedouin then said, “By Him Who has honored you, I will neither perform any Nawafil nor will I decrease what Allah has enjoined on me. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “If he is saying the truth, he will succeed (or he will be granted Paradise).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1891
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 115 (old numbering)

1892. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ observed the fast on the 10th of Muharram (‘Ashura), and ordered (Muslims) to fast on that day, but when the fasting of the month of Ramadan was prescribed, the fasting of the ‘Ashura’ was abandoned. ‘Abdullah did not use to fast on that day unless it coincided with his routine fasting by chance.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1892
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 116 (old numbering)

1893. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

(The tribe of) Quraish used to fast on the day of Ashura’ in the Pre-Islamic period, and then Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered (Muslims) to fast on it till the fasting in the month of Ramadan was prescribed; whereupon the Prophet ﷺ said, “He who wants to fast (on ‘Ashura’) may fast, and he who does not want to fast may not fast.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1893
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 117 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

The superiority of As-Saum (the fasting).

باب فَضْلِ الصَّوْمِ

1894. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Fasting is a shield (or a screen or a shelter). So, the person observing fasting should avoid sexual relation with his wife and should not behave foolishly and impudently, and if somebody fights with him or abuses him, he should tell him twice, ‘I am fasting.” The Prophet ﷺ added, “By Him in Whose Hands my soul is, the smell coming out from the mouth of a fasting person is better in the sight of Allah than the smell of musk. (Allah says about the fasting person), ‘He has left his food, drink and desires for My sake. The fast is for Me. So I will reward (the fasting person) for it and the reward of good deeds is multiplied ten times.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1894
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 118 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

As-Saum (the fasting) is an expiation (for sins).

باب الصَّوْمُ كَفَّارَةٌ

1895. Narrated Abu Wail from Hudhaifa:

‘Umar asked the people, “Who remembers the narration of the Prophet ﷺ about the affliction?” Hudhaifa said, “I heard the Prophet ﷺ saying, ‘The affliction of a person in his property, family and neighbors is expiated by his prayers, fasting, and giving in charity.” ‘Umar said, “I do not ask about that, but I ask about those afflictions which will spread like the waves of the sea.” Hudhaifa replied, “There is a closed gate in front of those afflictions.” ‘Umar asked, “Will that gate be opened or broken?” He replied, “It will be broken.” ‘Umar said, “Then the gate will not be closed again till the Day of Resurrection.” We said to Masruq, “Would you ask Hudhaifa whether ‘Umar knew what that gate symbolized?” He asked him and he replied “He (‘Umar) knew it as one knows that there will be night before tomorrow, morning.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1895
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 119 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

Ar-Raiyan (one of the gates of Paradise) is for people observing Saum (fast).

باب الرَّيَّانُ لِلصَّائِمِينَ

1896. Narrated Sahl (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “There is a gate in Paradise called Ar-Raiyan, and those who observe fasts will enter through it on the Day of Resurrection and none except them will enter through it. It will be said, ‘Where are those who used to observe fasts?’ They will get up, and none except them will enter through it. After their entry the gate will be closed and nobody will enter through it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1896
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 120 (old numbering)

1897. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Whoever gives two kinds (of things or property) in charity for Allah’s Cause, will be called from the gates of Paradise and will be addressed, ‘O slaves of Allah! Here is prosperity.’ So, whoever was amongst the people who used to offer their prayers, will be called from the gate of the prayer; and whoever was amongst the people who used to participate in Jihad, will be called from the gate of Jihad; and whoever was amongst those who used to observe fasts, will be called from the gate of Ar-Raiyan; whoever was amongst those who used to give in charity, will be called from the gate of charity.” Abu Bakr said, “Let my parents be sacrificed for you, O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! No distress or need will befall him who will be called from those gates. Will there be any one who will be called from all these gates?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Yes, and I hope you will be one of them.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1897
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 121 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

Should it be said “Ramadan” or “the month of Ramadan?” And whoever thinks that both are permissible.

باب هَلْ يُقَالُ رَمَضَانُ أَوْ شَهْرُ رَمَضَانَ وَمَنْ رَأَى كُلَّهُ وَاسِعًا

1898. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “When Ramadan begins, the gates of Paradise are opened.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1898
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 122 (old numbering)

1899. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “When the month of Ramadan starts, the gates of the heaven are opened and the gates of Hell are closed and the devils are chained.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1899
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 123 (old numbering)

1900. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying, “When you see the crescent (of the month of Ramadan), start fasting, and when you see the crescent (of the month of Shawwal), stop fasting; and if the sky is overcast (and you can’t see It) then regard the crescent (month) of Ramadan (as of 30 days)”.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1900
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 124 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

Whoever observed fast in Ramadan out of sincere faith (that it is an enjoined duty), and hoping for a reward from Allah and with honest intention (i.e. only for Allah’s sake).

باب مَنْ صَامَ رَمَضَانَ إِيمَانًا وَاحْتِسَابًا وَنِيَّةً

1901. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Whoever established prayers on the night of Qadr out of sincere faith and hoping for a reward from Allah, then all his previous sins will be forgiven; and whoever fasts in the month of Ramadan out of sincere faith, and hoping for a reward from Allah, then all his previous sins will be forgiven.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1901
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 125 (old numbering)
Chapter 7

The Prophet ﷺ used to be most generous in the month of Ramadan.

باب أَجْوَدُ مَا كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَكُونُ فِي رَمَضَانَ

1902. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ was the most generous amongst the people, and he used to be more so in the month of Ramadan when Gabriel visited him, and Gabriel used to meet him on every night of Ramadan till the end of the month. The Prophet ﷺ used to recite the Holy Qur’an to Gabriel, and when Gabriel met him, he used to be more generous than a fast wind (which causes rain and welfare).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1902
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 126 (old numbering)
Chapter 8

Whoever does not give up lying speech (false statements) (i.e. telling lies) and acting on those while observing Saum (fast).

باب مَنْ لَمْ يَدَعْ قَوْلَ الزُّورِ وَالْعَمَلَ بِهِ فِي الصَّوْمِ

1903. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Whoever does not give up forged speech and evil actions, Allah is not in need of his leaving his food and drink (i.e. Allah will not accept his fasting.)”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1903
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 127 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

Should one say, “I am observing Saum (fast)” on being abused?

باب هَلْ يَقُولُ إِنِّي صَائِمٌ إِذَا شُتِمَ

1904. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Allah said, ‘All the deeds of Adam’s sons (people) are for them, except fasting which is for Me, and I will give the reward for it.’ Fasting is a shield or protection from the fire and from committing sins. If one of you is fasting, he should avoid sexual relation with his wife and quarreling, and if somebody should fight or quarrel with him, he should say, ‘I am fasting.’ By Him in Whose Hands my soul is’ The unpleasant smell coming out from the mouth of a fasting person is better in the sight of Allah than the smell of musk. There are two pleasures for the fasting person, one at the time of breaking his fast, and the other at the time when he will meet his Lord; then he will be pleased because of his fasting.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1904
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 128 (old numbering)
Chapter 10

As-Saum (the fasting) (is recommended) for those who fear committing illegal sexual acts, i.e. those who are unmarried.

باب الصَّوْمِ لِمَنْ خَافَ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ الْعُزْبَةَ

1905. Narrated ‘Alqama:

While I was walking with ‘Abdullah he said, “We were in the company of the Prophet ﷺ and he said, ‘He who can afford to marry should marry, because it will help him refrain from looking at other women, and save his private parts from looking at other women, and save his private parts from committing illegal sexual relation; and he who cannot afford to marry is advised to fast, as fasting will diminish his sexual power.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1905
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 129 (old numbering)
Chapter 11

The statement of the Prophet ﷺ “Start observing Saum (fasts) on seeing the crescent-moon of Ramadan, and stop observing Saum on seeing the crescent-moon (of Shawwal).”

بَابُ قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا رَأَيْتُمُ الْهِلاَلَ فَصُومُوا وَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمُوهُ فَأَفْطِرُوا»

1906. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ mentioned Ramadan and said, “Do not fast unless you see the crescent (of Ramadan), and do not give up fasting till you see the crescent (of Shawwal), but if the sky is overcast (if you cannot see it), then act on estimation (i.e. count Sha’ban as 30 days).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1906
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 130 (old numbering)

1907. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “The month (can be) 29 nights (i.e. days), and do not fast till you see the moon, and if the sky is overcast, then complete Sha’ban as thirty days.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1907
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 131 (old numbering)

1908. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The month is like this and this,” (at the same time he showed the fingers of both his hands thrice) and left out one thumb on the third time.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1908
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 132 (old numbering)

1909. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ or Abu-l-Qasim said, “Start fasting on seeing the crescent (of Ramadan), and give up fasting on seeing the crescent (of Shawwal), and if the sky is overcast (and you cannot see it), complete thirty days of Sha’ban.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1909
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 133 (old numbering)

1910. Narrated Um Salama (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ vowed to keep aloof from his wives for a period of one month, and after the completion of 29 days he went either in the morning or in the afternoon to his wives. Someone said to him “You vowed that you would not go to your wives for one month.” He replied, “The month is of 29 days.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1910
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 134 (old numbering)

1911. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ vowed to keep aloof from his wives for one month, and he had dislocation of his leg. So, he stayed in a Mashruba for 29 nights and then came down. Some people said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! You vowed to stay aloof for one month,” He replied, “The month is of 29 days.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1911
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 135 (old numbering)
Chapter 12

The two months of ‘Eid do not decrease.

باب شَهْرَا عِيدٍ لاَ يَنْقُصَانِ

1912. Narrated Abu Bakra (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The two months of ‘Id i.e. Ramadan and Dhul-Hijja, do not decrease (in superiority).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1912
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 136 (old numbering)
Chapter 13

The Statement of the Prophet ﷺ “We neither write nor know accounts.”

باب قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” لاَ نَكْتُبُ وَلاَ نَحْسُبُ “.

1913. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “We are an illiterate nation; we neither write, nor know accounts. The month is like this and this, i.e. sometimes of 29 days and sometimes of thirty days.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1913
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 137 (old numbering)
Chapter 14

Not to observe Saum (fast) for a day or two ahead of Ramadan.

باب لاَ يَتَقَدَّمَنَّ رَمَضَانَ بِصَوْمِ يَوْمٍ وَلاَ يَوْمَيْنِ

1914. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “None of you should fast a day or two before the month of Ramadan unless he has the habit of fasting (Nawafil) (and if his fasting coincides with that day) then he can fast that day.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1914
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 138 (old numbering)
Chapter 15

The Statement of Allah: “It is made lawful for you to have sexual relations with your wives on the night of the As-Saum (the fasts). They are Libas [i.e., body cover or screen or Sakan (i.e., ‘you enjoy the pleasure of living with her’ – as in the Verse 7:189) – Tafsir At-Tabari], for you, and you are the same for them. Allah knows that you used to deceive yourselves, so He turned to you (accepted your repentance) and forgave you. So, now have sexual relations with them and seek that which Allah has ordained for you (offspring)…” (V.2:187)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ جَلَّ ذِكْرُهُ: {أُحِلَّ لَكُمْ لَيْلَةَ الصِّيَامِ الرَّفَثُ إِلَى نِسَائِكُمْ هُنَّ لِبَاسٌ لَكُمْ وَأَنْتُمْ لِبَاسٌ لَهُنَّ عَلِمَ اللَّهُ أَنَّكُمْ كُنْتُمْ تَخْتَانُونَ أَنْفُسَكُمْ فَتَابَ عَلَيْكُمْ وَعَفَا عَنْكُمْ فَالآنَ بَاشِرُوهُنَّ وَابْتَغُوا مَا كَتَبَ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ}

1915. Narrated Al-Bara (radhiyallahu anhuma):

It was the custom among the companions of Muhammad ﷺ that if any of them was fasting and the food was presented (for breaking his fast), but he slept before eating, he would not eat that night and the following day till sunset.

Qais bin Sirma-al-Ansari was fasting and came to his wife at the time of Iftar (breaking one’s fast) and asked her whether she had anything to eat. She replied, “No, but I would go and bring some for you.” He used to do hard work during the day, so he was overwhelmed by sleep and slept. When his wife came and saw him, she said, “Disappointment for you.” When it was midday on the following day, he fainted and the Prophet ﷺ was informed about the whole matter and the following verses were revealed: “You are permitted To go to your wives (for sexual relation) At the night of fasting.” So, they were overjoyed by it. And then Allah also revealed: “And eat and drink Until the white thread Of dawn appears to you Distinct from the black thread (of the night).” (2.187)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1915
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 139 (old numbering)
Chapter 16

The Statement of Allah: “…And eat and drink until the white thread (light) of dawn appears to you distinct from the black thread (darkness of night), then complete your Saum (fast) till the nightfall…” (V.2:187)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {وَكُلُوا وَاشْرَبُوا حَتَّى يَتَبَيَّنَ لَكُمُ الْخَيْطُ الأَبْيَضُ مِنَ الْخَيْطِ الأَسْوَدِ مِنَ الْفَجْرِ ثُمَّ أَتِمُّوا الصِّيَامَ إِلَى اللَّيْلِ}

1916. Narrated ‘Adi bin Hatim (radhiyallahu anhu):

When the above verses were revealed: ‘Until the white thread appears to you, distinct from the black thread,’ I took two (hair) strings, one black and the other white, and kept them under my pillow and went on looking at them throughout the night but could not make anything out of it. So, the next morning I went to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and told him the whole story. He explained to me, “That verse means the darkness of the night and the whiteness of the dawn.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1916
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 140 (old numbering)

1917. Narrated Sahl bin Saud (radhiyallahu anhu):

When the following verses were revealed: ‘Eat and drink until the white thread appears to you, distinct from the black thread’ and of dawn was not revealed, some people who intended to fast, tied black and white threads to their legs and went on eating till they differentiated between the two. Allah then revealed the words, ‘of dawn’, and it became clear that meant night and day.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1917
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 141 (old numbering)
Chapter 17

The statement of the Prophet ﷺ: The Adhan of Bilal should not stop you from taking Sahur (late-night meals).

باب قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” لاَ يَمْنَعَنَّكُمْ مِنْ سَحُورِكُمْ أَذَانُ بِلاَلٍ “

1918, 1919. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Bilal used to pronounce the Adhan at night, so Allah’s Messenger ﷺ? said, “Carry on taking your meals (eat and drink) till Ibn Um Maktum pronounces the Adhan, for he does not pronounce it till it is dawn.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1918, 1919
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 142 (old numbering)
Chapter 18

Taking the Sahur (late night meals taken before dawn) hurriedly (shortly before dawn).

باب تَأْخِيرِ السَّحُورِ

1920. Narrated Sahl bin Sad (radhiyallahu anhu):

I used to take my Suhur meals with my family and then hurry up for presenting myself for the (Fajr) prayer with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1920
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 143 (old numbering)
Chapter 19

What is the interval between the (end of) Sahur and the Salat-ul-Fajr (early morning prayer)?

باب قَدْرِ كَمْ بَيْنَ السَّحُورِ وَصَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ

1921. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Zaid bin Thabit said, “We took the Suhur with the Prophet ﷺ . Then he stood for the prayer.” I asked, “What was the interval between the Suhur and the Adhan?” He replied, “The interval was sufficient to recite fifty verses of the Qur’an.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1921
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 144 (old numbering)
Chapter 20

The Sahur (late night meals) is a blessing but it is not compulsory.

باب بَرَكَةِ السَّحُورِ مِنْ غَيْرِ إِيجَابٍ

1922. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ fasted for days continuously; the people also did the same but it was difficult for them. So, the Prophet ﷺ forbade them (to fast continuously for more than one day). They slid, “But you fast without break (no food was taken in the evening or in the morning).” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “I am not like you, for I am provided with food and drink (by Allah).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1922
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 145 (old numbering)

1923. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Take Suhur as there is a blessing in it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1923
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 146 (old numbering)
Chapter 21

If the intention of observing Saum (fast) was made in the daytime.

باب إِذَا نَوَى بِالنَّهَارِ صَوْمًا

1924. Narrated Salama bin Al-Akwa (radhiyallahu anhu):

Once the Prophet ﷺ ordered a person on ‘Ashura’ (the tenth of Muharram) to announce, “Whoever has eaten, should not eat any more, but fast, and who has not eaten should not eat, but complete his fast (till the end of the day).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1924
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 147 (old numbering)
Chapter 22

If a person observing Saum (fast) gets up in the morning in the state of Janaba [will his Saum (fast) be valid?]

باب الصَّائِمِ يُصْبِحُ جُنُبًا

1925, 1926. Narrated ‘Aishah and Um Salama (radhiyallahu anhuma):

At times Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to get up in the morning in the state of Janaba after having sexual relations with his wives. He would then take a bath and fast.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1925, 1926
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 148 (old numbering)
Chapter 23

To embrace while one is observing Saum (fast).

باب الْمُبَاشَرَةِ لِلصَّائِمِ

1927. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ used to kiss and embrace (his wives) while he was fasting, and he had more power to control his desires than any of you. Said Jabir, “The person who gets discharge after casting a look (on his wife) should complete his fast.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1927
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 149 (old numbering)
Chapter 24

What is said regarding kissing by a fasting person.

باب الْقُبْلَةِ لِلصَّائِمِ

1928. Narrated Hisham’s father:

‘Aishah said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to kiss some of his wives while he was fasting,” and then she smiled.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1928
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 150 (old numbering)

1929. Narrated Zainab (radhiyallahu anha):

(daughter of Um Salama) that her mother said, “While I was (lying) with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ underneath a woolen sheet, I got the menstruation, and then slipped away and put on the clothes (which I used to wear) in menses. He asked, “What is the matter? Did you get your menses?” I replied in the affirmative and then entered underneath that woolen sheet. I and Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to take a bath from one water pot and he used to kiss me while he was fasting.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1929
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 151 (old numbering)
Chapter 25

Taking a bath by a person observing Saum (fast).

باب اغْتِسَالِ الصَّائِمِ

1930. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

(At times) in Ramadan the Prophet ﷺ used to take a bath in the morning not because of a wet dream and would continue his fast.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1930
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 152 (old numbering)

1931. Narrated Abu Bakr bin ‘Abdur-Rahman:

My father and I went to ‘Aishah and she said, “I testify that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ at times used to get up in the morning in a state of Janaba from sexual intercourse, not from a wet dream and then he would fast that day.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1931
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 153 (old numbering)

1932. Then he went to Um Salama and she also narrated a similar thing.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1932
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 153 (old numbering)
Chapter 26

If a person observing Saum (fast) ate or drank forgetfully (should he observe Saum another day in lieu of that day)?

باب الصَّائِمِ إِذَا أَكَلَ أَوْ شَرِبَ نَاسِيًا

1933. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “If somebody eats or drinks forgetfully then he should complete his fast, for what he has eaten or drunk, has been given to him by Allah.” Narrated ‘Amir bin Rabi’a, “I saw the Prophet ﷺ cleaning his teeth with Siwak while he was fasting so many times as I can’t count.” And narrated Abu Hurairah, “The Prophet ﷺ said, ‘But for my fear that it would be hard for my followers, I would have ordered them to clean their teeth with Siwak on every performance of ablution.” The same is narrated by Jabir and Zaid bin Khalid from the Prophet ﷺ who did not differentiate between a fasting and a nonfasting person in this respect (using Siwak).

‘Aishah said, “The Prophet ﷺ said, “It (i.e. Siwak) is a purification for the mouth and it is a way of seeking Allah’s pleasures.” Ata’ and Qatada said, “There is no harm in swallowing the resultant saliva.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1933
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 154 (old numbering)
Chapter 27

Dry or green Siwak for the person observing Saum (fast).

باب سِوَاكِ الرَّطْبِ وَالْيَابِسِ لِلصَّائِمِ

1934. Narrated Humran:

I saw ‘Uthman performing ablution; he washed his hands thrice, rinsed his mouth and then washed his nose, by putting water in it and then blowing it out, and washed his face thrice, and then washed his right forearm up to the elbow thrice, and then the left-forearm up to the elbow thrice, then smeared his head with water, washed his right foot thrice, and then his left foot thrice and said, “I saw Allah’s Messenger ﷺ performing ablution similar to my present ablution, and then he said, ‘Whoever performs ablution like my present ablution and then offers two Rak’at in which he does not think of worldly things, all his previous sins will be forgiven.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1934
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 155 (old numbering)
Chapter 28

The statement of the Prophet ﷺ: “Whoever performs ablution should put water in his nose and then blow it out.” The Prophet ﷺ did not differentiate between the fasting and non-fasting person (in this respect).

بَابُ قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ فَلْيَسْتَنْشِقْ بِمَنْخِرِهِ الْمَاءَ». وَلَمْ يُمَيِّزْ بَيْنَ الصَّائِمِ وَغَيْرِهِ

Chapter 29

Whoever has a sexual intercourse with his wife in Ramadan, (intentionally, he has to pay expiation).

باب إِذَا جَامَعَ فِي رَمَضَانَ

1935. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

A man came to the Prophet ﷺ and said that he had been burnt (ruined). The Prophet ﷺ asked him what was the matter. He replied, “I had sexual intercourse with my wife in Ramadan (while I was fasting).” Then a basket full of dates was brought to the Prophet ﷺ and he asked, “Where is the burnt (ruined) man?” He replied, “I am present.” The Prophet ﷺ told him to give that basket in charity (as expiation).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1935
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 156 (old numbering)
Chapter 30

If somebody had a sexual intercourse with his wife in Ramadan and has got nothing, then if he is given something in charity, he should give the expiation of that sinful act.

باب إِذَا جَامَعَ فِي رَمَضَانَ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ شَىْءٌ فَتُصُدِّقَ عَلَيْهِ فَلْيُكَفِّرْ

1936. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

While we were sitting with the Prophet ﷺ a man came and said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I have been ruined.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ asked what was the matter with him. He replied “I had sexual intercourse with my wife while I was fasting.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ asked him, “Can you afford to manumit a slave?” He replied in the negative. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ asked him, “Can you fast for two successive months?” He replied in the negative. The Prophet ﷺ asked him, “Can you afford to feed sixty poor persons?” He replied in the negative. The Prophet ﷺ kept silent and while we were in that state, a big basket full of dates was brought to the Prophet ﷺ . He asked, “Where is the questioner?” He replied, “I (am here).” The Prophet ﷺ said (to him), “Take this (basket of dates) and give it in charity.” The man said, “Should I give it to a person poorer than I? By Allah; there is no family between its (i.e. Al-Madina’s) two mountains who are poorer than I.” The Prophet ﷺ smiled till his pre-molar teeth became visible and then said, ‘Feed your family with it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1936
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 157 (old numbering)
Chapter 31

Can a person who has had sexual intercourse (with his wife) in Ramadan feed his family from things given as expiation of his sin if they are needy?

باب الْمُجَامِعِ فِي رَمَضَانَ هَلْ يُطْعِمُ أَهْلَهُ مِنَ الْكَفَّارَةِ إِذَا كَانُوا مَحَاوِيجَ

1937. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

A man came to the Prophet ﷺ and said, “I had sexual intercourse with my wife on Ramadan (while fasting).” The Prophet ﷺ asked him, “Can you afford to manumit a slave?” He replied in the negative. The Prophet ﷺ asked him, “Can you fast for two successive months?” He replied in the negative. He asked him, “Can you afford to feed sixty poor persons?” He replied in the negative. (Abu Hurairah added): Then a basket full of dates was brought to the Prophet ﷺ and he said (to that man), “Feed (poor people) with this by way of atonement.” He said, “(Should I feed it) to poorer people than we? There is no poorer house than ours between its (Al-Madina’s) mountains.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Then feed your family with it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1937
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 158 (old numbering)
Chapter 32

Cupping (letting out blood medically) and vomiting of a person observing Saum (fast).

باب الْحِجَامَةِ وَالْقَىْءِ لِلصَّائِمِ

1938. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ was cupped while he was in the state of Ihram, and also while he was observing a fast.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1938
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 159 (old numbering)

1939. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ was cupped while he was fasting.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1939
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 160 (old numbering)

1940. Narrated Thabit Al-Bunani:

Anas bin Malik was asked whether they disliked the cupping for a fasting person. He replied in the negative and said, “Only if it causes weakness.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1940
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 161 (old numbering)
Chapter 33

To observe Saum (fast) or not to observe Saum during journeys.

باب الصَّوْمِ فِي السَّفَرِ وَالإِفْطَارِ

1941. Narrated Ibn Abi Aufa (radhiyallahu anhu):

We were in the company of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ on a journey. He said to a man, “Get down and mix Sawiq (powdered barley) with water for me.” The man said, “The sun (has not set yet), O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ.” The Prophet ﷺ again said to him, “Get down and mix Sawiq with water for me.” The man again said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! The sun!” The Prophet ﷺ said to him (for the third time) “Get down and mix Sawiq with water for me.” The man dismounted and mixed Sawiq with water for him. The Prophet ﷺ drank it and then beckoned with his hand (towards the East) and said, “When you see the night falling from this side, then a fasting person should break his fast.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1941
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 162 (old numbering)

1942. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Hamza bin ‘Amr Al-Aslami said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I fast continuously.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1942
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 163 (old numbering)

1943. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

(the wife of the Prophet ﷺ) Hamza bin ‘Amr Al-Aslami asked the Prophet ﷺ, “Should I fast while traveling?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “You may fast if you wish, and you may not fast if you wish.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1943
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 164 (old numbering)
Chapter 34

If a person observed Saum (fast) some days of Ramadan and then went on a journey (is it permissible for him to break his Saum).

باب إِذَا صَامَ أَيَّامًا مِنْ رَمَضَانَ ثُمَّ سَافَرَ

1944. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ set out for Makkah in Ramadan and he fasted, and when he reached Al-Kadid, he broke his fast and the people (with him) broke their fast too. (Abu ‘Abdullah said, “Al-Kadid is a land covered with water between Usfan and Qudaid.”)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1944
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 165 (old numbering)

1945. Narrated Abu Ad-Darda (radhiyallahu anhu):

We set out with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ on one of his journeys on a very hot day, and it was so hot that one had to put his hand over his head because of the severity of heat. None of us was fasting except the Prophet ﷺ and Ibn Rawaha.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1945
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 166 (old numbering)
Chapter 36

The saying of the Prophet ﷺ to the person observing Saum (fast) who was being shaded on a very hot day, “It is not from Al-Birr (righteousness) to observe As-Saum (the fast) on a journey.”

بَابُ قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِمَنْ ظُلِّلَ عَلَيْهِ، وَاشْتَدَّ الْحَرُّ: «لَيْسَ مِنَ الْبِرِّ الصَّوْمُ فِي السَّفَرِ»

1946. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was on a journey and saw a crowd of people, and a man was being shaded (by them). He asked, “What is the matter?” They said, “He (the man) is fasting.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “It is not righteousness that you fast on a journey.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1946
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 167 (old numbering)
Chapter 37

The Companions of the Prophet ﷺ did not criticize each other for observing Saum (fast) or not observing Saum (fast) (on journeys).

باب لَمْ يَعِبْ أَصْحَابُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعْضُهُمْ بَعْضًا فِي الصَّوْمِ وَالإِفْطَارِ

1947. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

We used to travel with the Prophet ﷺ and neither did the fasting persons criticize those who were not fasting, nor did those who were not fasting criticize the fasting ones.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1947
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 168 (old numbering)
Chapter 38

Whoever broke his Saum (fast) on a journey (publicly) so that people might see him.

باب مَنْ أَفْطَرَ فِي السَّفَرِ لِيَرَاهُ النَّاسُ

1948. Narrated Tawus:

Ibn ‘Abbas said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ set out from Al-Madina to Makkah and he fasted till he reached ‘Usfan, where he asked for water and raised his hand to let the people see him, and then broke the fast, and did not fast after that till he reached Makkah, and that happened in Ramadan.” Ibn ‘Abbas used to say, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ (sometimes) fasted and (sometimes) did not fast during the journeys so whoever wished to fast could fast, and whoever wished not to fast, could do so.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1948
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 169 (old numbering)
Chapter 39

The Statement of Allah: “And as for those who can fast with difficulty (e.g. the aged etc.) they have (a choice either to fast or) to feed a Miskin (poor person) (for every day).” (V.2:184)

بَابُ: {وَعَلَى الَّذِينَ يُطِيقُونَهُ فِدْيَةٌ طَعَامُ مِسْكِينٍ}

1949. Narrated Nafi:

Ibn ‘Umar recited the verse: “They had a choice either to fast or to feed a poor person for every day, and said that the order of this Verse was cancelled.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1949
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 170 (old numbering)
Chapter 40

When to make up for the missed days of fasting of Ramadan.

باب مَتَى يُقْضَى قَضَاءُ رَمَضَانَ

1950. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Sometimes I missed some days of Ramadan, but could not fast in lieu of them except in the month of Sha’ban.” Said Yahya, a sub-narrator, “She used to be busy serving the Prophet ﷺ .”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1950
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 171 (old numbering)
Chapter 41

The menstruating women should leave the Saum (fast) and As-Salat (the prayer).

باب الْحَائِضِ تَتْرُكُ الصَّوْمَ وَالصَّلاَةَ

1951. Narrated Abu Sa’id (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Isn’t it true that a woman does not pray and does not fast on menstruating? And that is the defect (a loss) in her religion.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1951
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 172 (old numbering)
Chapter 42

Whoever died and he ought to have observed Saum (fast) (the missed days of Ramadan, can somebody else observe Saum instead of him?)

باب مَنْ مَاتَ وَعَلَيْهِ صَوْمٌ

1952. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Whoever died and he ought to have fasted (the missed days of Ramadan) then his guardians must fast on his behalf.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1952
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 173 (old numbering)

1953. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A man came to the Prophet ﷺ and said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! My mother died and she ought to have fasted one month (for her missed Ramadan). Shall I fast on her behalf?” The Prophet ﷺ replied in the affirmative and said, “Allah’s debts have more right to be paid.” In another narration a woman is reported to have said, “My sister died…”

Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas: A woman said to the Prophet ﷺ “My mother died and she had vowed to fast but she didn’t fast.” In another narration Ibn ‘Abbas is reported to have said, “A woman said to the Prophet ﷺ, “My mother died while she ought to have fasted for fifteen days.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1953
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 174 (old numbering)
Chapter 43

When should the person observing Saum (fast) break his Saum (fast)?

باب مَتَى يَحِلُّ فِطْرُ الصَّائِمِ

1954. Narrated ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “When night falls from this side and the day vanishes from this side and the sun sets, then the fasting person should break his fast.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1954
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 175 (old numbering)

1955. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Abi Aufa (radhiyallahu anhu):

We were in the company of the Prophet ﷺ on a journey and he was fasting, and when the sun set, he addressed somebody, “O so-and-so, get up and mix Sawiq with water for us.” He replied, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! (Will you wait) till it is evening?” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Get down and mix Sawiq with water for us.” He replied, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! (If you wait) till it is evening.” The Prophet ﷺ said again, “Get down and mix Sawiq with water for us.” He replied, “It is still daytime.”(1) The Prophet ﷺ said again, “Get down and mix Sawiq with water for us.” He got down and mixed Sawiq for them. The Prophet ﷺ drank it and then said, “When you see night falling from this side, the fasting person should break his fast.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1955
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 176 (old numbering)
Chapter 44

Iftar [to break the Saum (fast)] with the available water or anything else.

باب يُفْطِرُ بِمَا تَيَسَّرَ عَلَيْهِ بِالْمَاءِ وَغَيْرِهِ

1956. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Abi Aufa (radhiyallahu anhu):

We were traveling with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and he was fasting, and when the sun set, he said to (someone), “Get down and mix Sawiq with water for us.” He replied, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! (Will you wait) till it is evening?” The Prophet ﷺ again said, “Get down and mix Sawiq with water for us.” He replied, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! It is still daytime.” The Prophet ﷺ said again, “Get down and mix Sawiq with water for us.” So, he got down and carried out that order. The Prophet ﷺ then said, “When you see night falling from this side, the fasting person should break his fast,” and he beckoned with his finger towards the east.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1956
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 177 (old numbering)
Chapter 45

To hasten the Iftar [breaking of the fast].

باب تَعْجِيلِ الإِفْطَارِ

1957. Narrated Sahl bin Sad (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “The people will remain on the right path as long as they hasten the breaking of the fast.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1957
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 178 (old numbering)

1958. Narrated Ibn Abi Aufa (radhiyallahu anhu):

I was with the Prophet ﷺ on a journey, and he observed the fast till evening. The Prophet ﷺ said to a man, “Get down and mix Sawiq with water for me.” He replied, “Will you wait till it is evening?” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Get down and mix Sawiq with water for me; when you see night falling from this side, the fasting person should break his fast.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1958
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 179 (old numbering)
Chapter 46

If somebody Aftara [breaks the Saum (fast)], thinking that the sun has set and then sees the sun still visible. [Should he make up for that Saum?]

باب إِذَا أَفْطَرَ فِي رَمَضَانَ ثُمَّ طَلَعَتِ الشَّمْسُ

1959. Narrated Abu Usama from Hisham bin ‘Ursa from Fatima:

Asma bint Abi Bakr said, “We broke our fast during the lifetime of the Prophet ﷺ on a cloudy day and then the sun appeared.” Hisham was asked, “Were they ordered to fast in lieu of that day?” He replied, “It had to be made up for.” Ma’mar said, “I heard Hisham saying, “I don’t know whether they fasted in lieu of that day or not.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1959
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 180 (old numbering)
Chapter 47

Saum (fasting) of boys (children etc.).

باب صَوْمِ الصِّبْيَانِ

1960. Narrated Ar-Rubi’ bint Mu’awadh (radhiyallahu anha):

“The Prophet ﷺ sent a messenger to the village of the Ansar in the morning of the day of ‘Ashura’ (10th of Muharram) to announce: ‘Whoever has eaten something should not eat but complete the fast, and whoever is observing the fast should complete it.’ “She further said, “Since then we used to fast on that day regularly and also make our boys fast. We used to make toys of wool for the boys and if anyone of them cried for, he was given those toys till it was the time of the breaking of the fast.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1960
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 181 (old numbering)
Chapter 48

Al-Wisal [i.e. to observe Saum (fast) continuously without eating or drinking anything by day or night, may be for a day or two or more].

باب الْوِصَالِ، وَمَنْ قَالَ لَيْسَ فِي اللَّيْلِ صِيَامٌ

1961. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Do not practice Al-Wisal (fasting continuously without breaking one’s fast in the evening or eating before the following dawn).” The people said to the Prophet ﷺ, “But you practice Al-Wisal?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “I am not like any of you, for I am given food and drink (by Allah) during the night.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1961
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 182 (old numbering)

1962. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade Al-Wisal. The people said (to him), “But you practice it?” He said, “I am not like you, for I am given food and drink by Allah.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1962
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 183 (old numbering)

1963. Narrated Abu Sa’id (radhiyallahu anhu):

That he had heard the Prophet ﷺ saying, “Do not fast continuously (practise Al-Wisal), and if you intend to lengthen your fast, then carry it on only till the Suhur (before the following dawn).” The people said to him, “But you practice (Al-Wisal), O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ!” He replied, “I am not similar to you, for during my sleep I have One Who makes me eat and drink.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1963
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 184 (old numbering)

1964. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade Al-Wisal out of mercy to them. They said to him, “But you practice Al-Wisal?” He said, “I am not similar to you, for my Lord gives me food and drink. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1964
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 185 (old numbering)
Chapter 49

The punishment for the person who practises Al-Wisal very often.

باب التَّنْكِيلِ لِمَنْ أَكْثَرَ الْوِصَالَ

1965. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade Al-Wisal in fasting. So, one of the Muslims said to him, “But you practice Al-Wisal. O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ!” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Who amongst you is similar to me? I am given food and drink during my sleep by my Lord.” So, when the people refused to stop Al-Wisal (fasting continuously), the Prophet ﷺ fasted day and night continuously along with them for a day and then another day and then they saw the crescent moon (of the month of Shawwal). The Prophet ﷺ said to them (angrily), “If It (the crescent) had not appeared, I would have made you fast for a longer period.” That was as a punishment for them when they refused to stop (practising Al-Wisal).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1965
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 186 (old numbering)

1966. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said twice, “(O you people) Be cautious! Do not practice Al-Wisal.” The people said to him, “But you practice Al-Wisal?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “My Lord gives me food and drink during my sleep. Do that much of deeds which is within your ability.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1966
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 187 (old numbering)
Chapter 50

To observe Saum (fast) continuously day and night (Al-Wisal) till the time of Sahur (last part of night).

باب الْوِصَالِ إِلَى السَّحَرِ

1967. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Do not fast continuously day and night (practise Al-Wisal) and if anyone of you intends to fast continuously day and night, he should continue till the Suhur time.” They said, “But you practise Al-Wisal, O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ!” The Prophet ﷺ said, “I am not similar to you;. during my sleep I have One Who makes me eat and drink.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1967
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 188 (old numbering)
Chapter 51

If someone forces his Muslim brother to break his (Nawafil) fast, by giving him an oath, the person observing Saum (fast) has not to observe Saum (fast) in lieu of it if the giving up of the Saum was better for him.

باب مَنْ أَقْسَمَ عَلَى أَخِيهِ لِيُفْطِرَ فِي التَّطَوُّعِ وَلَمْ يَرَ عَلَيْهِ قَضَاءً، إِذَا كَانَ أَوْفَقَ لَهُ

1968. Narrated Abu Juhaifa (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ made a bond of brotherhood between Salman and Abu Ad-Darda.’ Salman paid a visit to Abu Ad-Darda’ and found Um Ad-Darda’ dressed in shabby clothes and asked her why she was in that state. She replied, “Your brother Abu Ad-Darda’ is not interested in (the luxuries of) this world.” In the meantime Abu Ad-Darda’ came and prepared a meal for Salman. Salman requested Abu Ad-Darda’ to eat (with him), but Abu Ad-Darda’ said, “I am fasting.” Salman said, “I am not going to eat unless you eat.” So, Abu Ad-Darda’ ate(with Salman). When it was night and (a part of the night passed), Abu Ad-Darda’ got up (to offer the night prayer), but Salman told him to sleep and Abu Ad-Darda’ slept. After sometime Abu Ad-Darda’ again got up but Salman told him to sleep. When it was the last hours of the night, Salman told him to get up then, and both of them offered the prayer. Salman told Abu Ad-Darda’, “Your Lord has a right on you, your soul has a right on you, and your family has a right on you; so you should give the rights of all those who has a right on you.” Abu Ad-Darda’ came to the Prophet ﷺ and narrated the whole story. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Salman has spoken the truth.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1968
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 189 (old numbering)
Chapter 52

Saum (fasting) in the month of Sha’ban.

باب صَوْمِ شَعْبَانَ

1969. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to fast till one would say that he would never stop fasting, and he would abandon fasting till one would say that he would never fast. I never saw Allah’s Messenger ﷺ fasting for a whole month except the month of Ramadan, and did not see him fasting in any month more than in the month of Sha’ban.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1969
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 190 (old numbering)

1970. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ never fasted in any month more than in the month of Sha’ban. He used to say, “Do those deeds which you can do easily, as Allah will not get tired (of giving rewards) till you get bored and tired (of performing religious deeds).” The most beloved prayer to the Prophet ﷺ was the one that was done regularly (throughout the life) even if it were little. And whenever the Prophet ﷺ offered a prayer he used to offer it regularly .

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1970
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 191 (old numbering)
Chapter 53

What is said about the fasting and non-fasting (periods) of the Prophet ﷺ.

باب مَا يُذْكَرُ مِنْ صَوْمِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَإِفْطَارِهِ

1971. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ never fasted a full month except the month of Ramadan, and he used to fast till one could say, “By Allah, he will never stop fasting,” and he would abandon fasting till one would say, “By Allah, he will never fast.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1971
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 192 (old numbering)

1972. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to leave fasting in a certain month till we thought that he would not fast in that month, and he used to fast in another month till we thought he would not stop fasting at all in that month. And if one wanted to see him praying at night, one could see him (in that condition), and if one wanted to see him sleeping at night, one could see him (in that condition) too.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1972
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 193 (old numbering)

1973. Narrated Humaid:

I asked Anas about the fasting of the Prophet ﷺ. He said “Whenever I liked to see the Prophet ﷺ fasting in any month, I could see that, and whenever I liked to see him not fasting, I could see that too, and if I liked to see him praying in any night, I could see that, and if I liked to see him sleeping, I could see that, too.” Anas further said, “I never touched silk or velvet softer than the hand of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and never smelled musk or perfumed smoke more pleasant than the smell of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1973
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 194 (old numbering)
Chapter 54

The right of the guest in fasting.

باب حَقِّ الضَّيْفِ فِي الصَّوْمِ

1974. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr bin Al-‘As (radhiyallahu anhuma):

“Once Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to me,” and then he narrated the whole narration, i.e. your guest has a right on you, and your wife has a right on you. I then asked about the fasting of David. The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Half of the year,” (i.e. he used to fast on every alternate day).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1974
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 195 (old numbering)
Chapter 55

The right of the body in observing As-Saum (the fast).

باب حَقِّ الْجِسْمِ فِي الصَّوْمِ

1975. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr bin Al-‘As (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said to me, “O ‘Abdullah! Have I not been informed that you fast during the day and offer prayers all the night.” ‘Abdullah replied, “Yes, O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ!” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Don’t do that; fast for few days and then give it up for few days, offer prayers and also sleep at night, as your body has a right on you, and your wife has a right on you, and your guest has a right on you. And it is sufficient for you to fast three days in a month, as the reward of a good deed is multiplied ten times, so it will be like fasting throughout the year.” I insisted (on fasting) and so I was given a hard instruction. I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I have power.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Fast like the fasting of the Prophet ﷺ David and do not fast more than that.” I said, “How was the fasting of the Prophet ﷺ of Allah, David?” He said, “Half of the year,” (i.e. he used to fast on every alternate day).

Afterwards when ‘Abdullah became old, he used to say, “It would have been better for me if I had accepted the permission of the Prophet ﷺ (which he gave me i.e. to fast only three days a month).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1975
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 196 (old numbering)
Chapter 56

Observing Saum (fasting) daily throughout the life.

باب صَوْمِ الدَّهْرِ

1976. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was informed that I had taken an oath to fast daily and to pray (every night) all the night throughout my life (so Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to me and asked whether it was correct): I replied, “Let my parents be sacrificed for you! I said so.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “You can not do that. So, fast for few days and give it up for few days, r ray and sleep. Fast three days a month as the reward of good deeds is multiplied ten times and that will be equal to one year of fasting.” I replied, “I can do better than that.” The Prophet ﷺ said to me, “Fast one day and give up fasting for a day and that is the fasting of Prophet David and that is the best fasting.” I said, “I have the power to fast better (more) than that.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “There is no better fasting than that.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1976
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 197 (old numbering)
Chapter 57

The right of the family (wife) in observing As-Saum (the fast).

باب حَقِّ الأَهْلِ فِي الصَّوْمِ

1977. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The news of my daily fasting and praying every night throughout the night reached the Prophet ﷺ. So he sent for me or I met him, and he said, “I have been informed that you fast everyday and pray every night (all the night). Fast (for some days) and give up fasting (for some days); pray and sleep, for your eyes have a right on you, and your body and your family (i.e. wife) have a right on you.” I replied, “I have more power than that (fasting).” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Then fast like the fasts of (the Prophet) David”. I said, “How?” He replied, “He used to fast on alternate days, and he used not to flee on meeting the enemy.” I said, “From where can I get that chance?” (‘Ata’ said, “I do not know how the expression of fasting daily throughout the life occurred.”) So, the Prophet ﷺ said, twice, “Whoever fasts daily throughout his life is just as the one who does not fast at all.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1977
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 198 (old numbering)
Chapter 58

Saum (fasting) on alternate days.

باب صَوْمِ يَوْمٍ وَإِفْطَارِ يَوْمٍ

1978. Narrated Mujahid from ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr:

The Prophet ﷺ said (to ‘Abdullah), “Fast three days a month.” ‘Abdullah said, (to the Prophet ﷺ) “I am able to fast more than that.” They kept on arguing on this matter till the Prophet ﷺ said, “Fast on alternate days, and recite the whole Qur’an once a month.” ‘Abdullah said, “I can recite more (in a month),” and the argument went on till the Prophet ﷺ said, “Recite the Qur’an once each three days.” (i.e. you must not recite the whole Qur’an in less than three days).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1978
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 199 (old numbering)
Chapter 59

The Saum (fasting) of Dawud (David).

باب صَوْمِ دَاوُدَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ

1979. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr bin Al-‘As (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said to me, “You fast daily all the year and pray every night all the night?” I replied in the affirmative. The Prophet ﷺ said, “If you keep on doing this, your eyes will become weak and your body will get tired. He who fasts all the year is as he who did not fast at all. The fasting of three days (a month) will be equal to the tasting of the whole year.” I replied, “I have the power for more than this.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Then fast like the fasting of David who used to fast on alternate days and would never flee from the battle field, on meeting the enemy.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1979
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 200 (old numbering)

1980. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was informed about my fasts, and he came to me and I spread for him a leather cushion stuffed with palm fires, but he sat on the ground and the cushion remained between me and him, and then he said, “Isn’t it sufficient for you to fast three days a month?” I replied, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! (I can fast more).” He said, “Five?” I replied, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! (I can fast more).” He said, “Seven?” I replied, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! (I can fast more).” He said, “Nine (days per month)?” I replied, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! (I can fast more)” He said, “Eleven (days per month)?” And then the Prophet ﷺ said, “There is no fast superior to that of the Prophet ﷺ David it was for half of the year. So, fast on alternate days.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1980
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 201 (old numbering)
Chapter 60

To observe Saum (fast) the three days (preceding) the full moon night, i.e. 13th, 14th and the 15th of the lunar months.

باب صِيَامِ أَيَّامِ الْبِيضِ ثَلاَثَ عَشْرَةَ وَأَرْبَعَ عَشْرَةَ وَخَمْسَ عَشْرَةَ

1981. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

My friend (the Prophet ) advised me to observe three things:

(1) to fast three days a month;

(2) to pray two Rak’at of Duha prayer (fore-noon prayer); and

(3) to pray Witr before sleeping.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1981
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 202 (old numbering)
Chapter 61

Whoever visited some people and did not break his (optional) Saum (fast) with them.

باب مَنْ زَارَ قَوْمًا فَلَمْ يُفْطِرْ عِنْدَهُمْ

1982. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ paid a visit to Um-Sulaim and she placed before him dates and ghee. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Replace the ghee and dates in their respective containers for I am fasting.” Then he stood somewhere in her house and offered an optional prayer and then he invoked good on Um-Sulaim and her family. Then Um-Sulaim said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I have a special request (today).” He said, “What is it?” She replied, “(Please invoke for) your servant Anas.” So Allah’s Messenger ﷺ did not leave anything good in the world or the Hereafter which he did not invoke (Allah to bestow) on me and said, “O Allah! Give him (i.e. Anas) property and children and bless him.” Thus I am one of the richest among the Ansar and my daughter Umaina told me that when A-Hajjaj came to Basra, more than 120 of my offspring had been buried.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1982
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 203 (old numbering)
Chapter 62

Fasting the last days of the month.

باب الصَّوْمِ مِنْ آخِرَ الشَّهْرِ

1983. Narrated Mutarrif from ‘Imran Ibn Husain:

That the Prophet ﷺ asked him (Imran) or asked a man and Imran was listening, “O Abu so-and-so! Have you fasted the last days of this month?” (The narrator thought that he said, “the month of Ramadan”). The man replied, “No, O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ!” The Prophet ﷺ said to him, “When you finish your fasting (of Ramadan) fast two days (in Shawwal).” Through another series of narrators ‘Imran said, “The Prophet ﷺ said, ‘(Have you fasted) the last days of Sha’ban?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1983
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 204 (old numbering)
Chapter 63

Observing Saum (fast) on Friday. If someone gets up in the morning of Friday and is observing the Saum (fasts) he should break it [if he did not observe Saum the day before or does not intend to observe Saum (fasts) after it].

بَابُ صَوْمِ يَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ، فَإِذَا أَصْبَحَ صَائِمًا يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَعَلَيْهِ أَنْ يُفْطِرَ

1984. Narrated Muhammad bin ‘Abbas:

I asked Jabir “Did the Prophet ﷺ forbid fasting on Fridays?” He replied, “Yes.” (Other narrators added, “If he intends to fast only that day.”)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1984
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 205 (old numbering)

1985. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

I heard the Prophet ﷺ saying, “None of you should fast on Friday unless he fasts a day before or after it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1985
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 206 (old numbering)

1986. Narrated Abu Aiyub from Juwairiya bint Al-Harith:

The Prophet ﷺ visited her (Juwairiya) on a Friday and she was fasting. He asked her, “Did you fast yesterday?” She said, “No.” He said, “Do you intend to fast tomorrow?” She said, “No.” He said, “Then break your fast.” Through another series of narrators, Abu Aiyub is reported to have said, “He ordered her and she broke her fast.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1986
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 207 (old numbering)
Chapter 64

Can one select some special days [for observing Saum (fast)]?

باب هَلْ يَخُصُّ شَيْئًا مِنَ الأَيَّامِ

1987. Narrated Alqama:

I asked ‘Aishah “Did Allah s Messenger, use to choose some special days (for fasting)?” She replied, “No, but he used to be regular (constant) (in his service of worshipping). Who amongst you can endure what Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to endure?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1987
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 208 (old numbering)
Chapter 65

Observing Saum (fast) on the day of ‘Arafah.

باب صَوْمِ يَوْمِ عَرَفَةَ

1988. Narrated Um Al-Fadl bint Al-Harith (radhiyallahu anha):

“While the people were with me on the day of ‘Arafat they differed as to whether the Prophet ﷺ was fasting or not; some said that he was fasting while others said that he was not fasting. So, I sent to him a bowl full of milk while he was riding over his camel and he drank it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1988
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 209 (old numbering)

1989. Narrated Maimuna (radhiyallahu anha):

The people doubted whether the Prophet ﷺ was fasting on the day of ‘Arafat or not, so I sent milk while he was standing at ‘Arafat, he drank it and the people were looking at him.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1989
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 210 (old numbering)
Chapter 66

Observing Saum (fast) on the first day of ‘Eid-ul-Fitr.

باب صَوْمِ يَوْمِ الْفِطْرِ

1990. Narrated Abu ‘Ubaid:

(the slave of Ibn Azhar) I witnessed the ‘Id with ‘Umar bin Al-Kattab who said, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ has forbidden people to fast on the day on which you break fasting (the fasts of Ramadan) and the day on which you eat the meat of your sacrifices (the first day of ‘Id ul Fitr and ‘Id ul-Adha).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1990
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 211 (old numbering)

1991. Narrated Abu Sa’id (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ forbade the fasting of ‘Id-ul-Fitr and ‘Id-ul-Adha (two feast days) and also the wearing of As-Samma’ (a single garment covering the whole body), and sitting with one’s leg drawn up while being wrapped in one garment.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1991
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 212 (old numbering)

1992. He also forbade the prayers after the Fajr (morning) and the ‘Asr (afternoon) prayers.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1992
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 212 (old numbering)
Chapter 67

Observing Saum (fast) on the day of Nahr (i.e. first day of ‘Eid-ul-Adha).

باب الصَّوْمِ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ

1993. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Two fasts and two kinds of sale are forbidden: fasting on the day of ‘Id ul Fitr and ‘Id-ul-Adha and the kinds of sale called Mulamasa and Munabadha. (These two kinds of sale used to be practiced in the days of Pre-Islamic period of ignorance; Mulamasa means when you touch something displayed for sale you have to buy it; Munabadha means when the seller throws something to you, you have to buy it.)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1993
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 213 (old numbering)

1994. Narrated Ziyad bin Jubair:

A man went to Ibn ‘Umar I. and said, “A man vowed to fast one day (the sub-narrator thinks that he said that the day was Monday), and that day happened to be ‘Id day.” Ibn ‘Umar said, “Allah orders vows to be fulfilled and the Prophet ﷺ forbade the fasting on this day (i.e. Id).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1994
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 214 (old numbering)

1995. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

(who fought in twelve Ghazawat in the company of the Prophet ﷺ). I heard four things from the Prophet ﷺ and they won my admiration. He said;

1. “No lady should travel on a journey of two days except with her husband or a Dhi-Mahram;

2. “No fasting is permissible on the two days of Id-ul-Fitr and ‘Id-ul-Adha;

3. “No prayer (may be offered) after the morning compulsory prayer until the sun rises; and no prayer after the ‘Asr prayer till the sun sets;

4. “One should travel only for visiting three Masajid (Mosques): Masjid-ul-Haram (Makkah), Masjid-ul-Aqsa (Jerusalem), and this (my) Mosque (at Al-Madina).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1995
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 215 (old numbering)
Chapter 68

Observing Saum (fast) on Tashriq days (11th, 12th and 13th of Dhul-Hijjah).

باب صِيَامِ أَيَّامِ التَّشْرِيقِ

1996. Narrated Yahya:

Hisham said, “My father said that ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha) used to observe Saum (fast) on the days of Mina.” His (i.e., Hisham’s) father also used to observe Saum on those days.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1996
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 216 (old numbering)

1997, 1998. Narrated ‘Aishah and Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhum):

Nobody was allowed to fast on the days of Tashrlq except those who could not afford the Hadi (Sacrifice).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1997, 1998
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 216 (old numbering)

1999. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Fasting for those who perform ,Hajj-at-Tamattu’ (in lieu of the Hadi which they cannot afford) may be performed up to the day of ‘Arafat. And if one does not get a Hadi and has not fasted (before the ‘Id) then one should fast of the days of Mina. (11, 12 and 13th of Dhul Hajja).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1999
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 217 (old numbering)
Chapter 69

Observing Saum (fast) on the day of ‘Ashura’ (tenth of Muharram).

باب صِيَامِ يَوْمِ عَاشُورَاءَ

2000. Narrated Salim’s father (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Whoever wishes may fast on the day of ‘Ashura’.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2000
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 218 (old numbering)

2001. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered (the Muslims) to fast on the day of ‘Ashura’, and when fasting in the month of Ramadan was prescribed, it became optional for one to fast on that day (‘Ashura’) or not.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2001
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 219 (old numbering)

2002. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Quraish used to fast on the day of ‘Ashura’ in the Pre-Islamic period, and Allah’s Messenger ﷺ too, used to fast on that day. When he came to Al-Madina, he fasted on that day and ordered others to fast, too. Later when the fasting of the month of Ramadan was prescribed, he gave up fasting on the day of ‘Ashura’ and it became optional for one to fast on it or not.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2002
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 220 (old numbering)

2003. Narrated Humaid bin ‘Abdur Rahman:

That he heard Muawiya bin Abi Sufyan on the day of ‘Ashura’ during the year he performed the Hajj, saying on the pulpit, “O the people of Al-Madina! Where are your Religious Scholars? I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying, ‘This is the day of ‘Ashura’. Allah has not enjoined its fasting on you but I am fasting it. You have the choice either to fast or not to fast (on this day).’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2003
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 221 (old numbering)

2004. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ came to Al-Madina and saw the Jews fasting on the day of Ashura. He asked them about that. They replied, “This is a good day, the day on which Allah rescued Bani Israel from their enemy. So, Moses fasted this day.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “We have more claim over Moses than you.” So, the Prophet ﷺ fasted on that day and ordered (the Muslims) to fast (on that day).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2004
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 222 (old numbering)

2005. Narrated Abu Musa (radhiyallahu anhu):

The day of ‘Ashura’ was considered as ‘Id day by the Jews. So the Prophet ﷺ ordered, “I recommend you (Muslims) to fast on this day.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2005
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 223 (old numbering)

2006. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I never saw the Prophet ﷺ seeking to fast on a day more (preferable to him) than this day, the day of ‘Ashura’, or this month, i.e. the month of Ramadan.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2006
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 224 (old numbering)

2007. Narrated Salama bin Al-Akwa (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ ordered a man from the tribe of Bani Aslam to announce amongst the people that whoever had eaten should fast the rest of the day, and whoever had not eaten should continue his fast, as that day was the day of ‘Ashura’ .

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 2007
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 225 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 29: Virtues of Madinah

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 29 of 97

Virtues of Madinah

كتاب فضائل المدينة

Hadith 1867 – 189024 Ahadith

Chapter 1

Haram (sanctuary) of Al-Madina.

باب حَرَمِ الْمَدِينَةِ

1867. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Al-Madina is a sanctuary from that place to that. Its trees should not be cut and no heresy should be innovated nor any sin should be committed in it, and whoever innovates in it an heresy or commits sins (bad deeds), then he will incur the curse of Allah, the angels, and all the people.” (See Hadith No. 409, Vol 9).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1867
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 91 (old numbering)

1868. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ came to Al-Madina and ordered a mosque to be built and said, “O Bani Najjar! Suggest to me the price (of your land).” They said, “We do not want its price except from Allah” (i.e. they wished for a reward from Allah for giving up their land freely). So, the Prophet ﷺ ordered the graves of the pagans to be dug out and the land to be levelled, and the date-palm trees to be cut down. The cut date-palms were fixed in the direction of the Qibla of the mosque.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1868
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 92 (old numbering)

1869. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “I have made Al-Madina a sanctuary between its two (Harrat) mountains.” The Prophet ﷺ went to the tribe of Bani Haritha and said (to them), “I see that you have gone out of the sanctuary,” but looking around, he added, “No, you are inside the sanctuary.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1869
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 93 (old numbering)

1870. Narrated ‘Ali (radhiyallahu anhu):

We have nothing except the Book of Allah and this written paper from the Prophet ﷺ (where-in is written:) Al-Madina is a sanctuary from the ‘Air Mountain to such and such a place, and whoever innovates in it an heresy or commits a sin, or gives shelter to such an innovator in it will incur the curse of Allah, the angels, and all the people, none of his compulsory or optional good deeds of worship will be accepted. And the asylum (of protection) granted by any Muslim is to be secured (respected) by all the other Muslims; and whoever betrays a Muslim in this respect incurs the curse of Allah, the angels, and all the people, and none of his compulsory or optional good deeds of worship will be accepted, and whoever (freed slave) befriends (take as masters) other than his manumitters without their permission incurs the curse of Allah, the angels, and all the people, and none of his compulsory or optional good deeds of worship will be accepted.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1870
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 94 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

Superiority of Al-Madina. And that it expels (evil, vicious) persons.

باب فَضْلِ الْمَدِينَةِ، وَأَنَّهَا تَنْفِي النَّاسَ

1871. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “I was ordered to migrate to a town which will swallow (conquer) other towns and is called Yathrib and that is Al-Madina, and it turns out (bad) persons as a furnace removes the impurities of iron.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1871
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 95 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

Al-Madina is also called Taba.

باب الْمَدِينَةُ طَابَةُ

1872. Narrated Abu Humaid (radhiyallahu anhu):

We came with the Prophet ﷺ from Tabuk, and when we reached near Al-Madina, the Prophet ﷺ said, “This is Tabah.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1872
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 96 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

The two mountains of Al-Madina.

باب لاَبَتَىِ الْمَدِينَةِ

1873. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

If I saw deers grazing in Al-Madina, I would not chase them, for Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “(Al-Madina) is a sanctuary between its two mountains.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1873
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 97 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

(What about) the one who avoids (runs away) from living in Al-Madina?

باب مَنْ رَغِبَ عَنِ الْمَدِينَةِ

1874. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying, “The people will leave Al-Madina in spite of the best state it will have, and none except the wild birds and the beasts of prey will live in it, and the last persons who will die will be two shepherds from the tribe of Muzaina, who will be driving their sheep towards Al-Madina, but will find nobody in it, and when they reach the valley of Thaniyat-al-Wada’, they will fall down on their faces dead.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1874
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 98 (old numbering)

1875. Narrated Abu Zuhair:

I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying, “Yemen will be conquered and some people will migrate (from Al-Madina) and will urge their families, and those who will obey them to migrate (to Yemen) although Al-Madina will be better for them; if they but knew. Sham will also be conquered and some people will migrate (from Al-Madina) and will urge their families and those who will obey them, to migrate (to Sham) although Al-Madina will be better for them; if they but knew. ‘Iraq will be conquered and some people will migrate (from Al-Madina) and will urge their families and those who will obey them to migrate (to ‘Iraq) although Al-Madina will be better for them; if they but knew.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1875
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 99 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

Iman (Belief) returns and goes back to Al-Madina.

باب الإِيمَانُ يَأْرِزُ إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ

1876. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Verily, Belief returns and goes back to Al-Madina as a snake returns and goes back to its hole (when in danger).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1876
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 100 (old numbering)
Chapter 7

Sin of that person who betrays and harms the people of Al-Madina.

باب إِثْمِ مَنْ كَادَ أَهْلَ الْمَدِينَةِ

1877. Narrated Sad (radhiyallahu anhu):

I heard the Prophet ﷺ saying, “None plots against the people of Al-Madina but that he will be dissolved (destroyed) like the salt is dissolved in water.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1877
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 101 (old numbering)
Chapter 8

The high buildings of Al-Madina.

باب آطَامِ الْمَدِينَةِ

1878. Narrated Usama (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Once the Prophet ﷺ stood at the top of a (looked out from upon one) castle amongst the castles (or the high buildings) of Al-Madina and said, “Do you see what I see? (No doubt) I see the spots where afflictions will take place among your houses (and these afflictions will be) as numerous as the spots where rain-drops fall.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1878
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 102 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

Ad-Dajjal will not be able to enter Al-Madina.

باب لاَ يَدْخُلُ الدَّجَّالُ الْمَدِينَةَ

1879. Narrated Abu Bakra (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The terror caused by Al-Masih Ad-Dajjal will not enter Al-Madina and at that time Al-Madina will have seven gates and there will be two angels at each gate guarding them.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1879
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 103 (old numbering)

1880. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “There are angels guarding the entrances (or roads) of Al-Madina, neither plague nor Ad-Dajjal will be able to enter it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1880
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 104 (old numbering)

1881. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “There will be no town which Ad-Dajjal will not enter except Makkah and Al-Madina, and there will be no entrance (road) (of both Makkah and Al-Madina) but the angels will be standing in rows guarding it against him, and then Al-Madina will shake with its inhabitants thrice (i.e. three earth-quakes will take place) and Allah will expel all the nonbelievers and the hypocrites from it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1881
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 105 (old numbering)

1882. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ told us a long narrative about Ad-Dajjal, and among the many things he mentioned, was his saying, “Ad-Dajjal will come and it will be forbidden for him to pass through the entrances of Al-Madina. He will land in some of the salty barren areas (outside) Al-Madina; on that day the best man or one of the best men will come up to him and say, ‘I testify that you are the same Dajjal whose description was given to us by Allah’s Messenger ﷺ .’ Ad-Dajjal will say to the people, ‘If I kill this man and bring him back to life again, will you doubt my claim?’ They will say, ‘No.’ Then Ad-Dajjal will kill that man and bring him back to life. That man will say, ‘Now I know your reality better than before.’ Ad-Dajjal will say, ‘I want to kill him but I cannot.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1882
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 106 (old numbering)
Chapter 10

Al-Madina expels Al-Khabath (all the evil and bad persons, etc.).

باب الْمَدِينَةُ تَنْفِي الْخَبَثَ

1883. Narrated Jabir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A bedouin came to the Prophet ﷺ and gave a pledge of allegiance for embracing Islam. The next day he came with fever and said (to the Prophet ﷺ ), “Please cancel my pledge (of embracing Islam and of emigrating to Al-Madina).” The Prophet ﷺ refused (that request) three times and said, “Al-Madina is like a furnace, it expels out the impurities (bad persons) and selects the good ones and makes them perfect.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1883
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 107 (old numbering)

1884. Narrated Zaid bin Thabit (radhiyallahu anhu):

When the Prophet ﷺ went out for (the battle of) Uhud, some of his companions (hypocrites) returned (home). A party of the believers remarked that they would kill those (hypocrites) who had returned, but another party said that they would not kill them. So, this Divine Inspiration was revealed: “Then what is the matter with you that you are divided into two parties concerning the hypocrites.” (4.88) The Prophet ﷺ said, “Al-Madina expels the bad persons from it, as fire expels the impurities of iron.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1884
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 108 (old numbering)

1885. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “O Allah! Bestow on Al-Madina twice the blessings You bestowed on Makkah.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1885
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 109 (old numbering)

1886. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Whenever the Prophet ﷺ returned from a journey and observed the walls of Al-Madina, he would make his Mount go fast, and if he was on an animal (i.e. a horse), he would make it gallop because of his love for Al-Madina.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1886
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 110 (old numbering)
Chapter 11

The dislike of the Prophet ﷺ that Al-Madina should be vacated.

باب كَرَاهِيَةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ تُعْرَى الْمَدِينَةُ

1887. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

(The people of) Bani Salama intended to shift near the mosque (of the Prophet ﷺ) but Allah’s Messenger ﷺ disliked to see Al-Madina vacated and said, “O the people of Bani Salama! Don’t you think that you will be rewarded for your footsteps which you take towards the mosque?” So, they stayed at their old places.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1887
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 111 (old numbering)

1888. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “There is a garden from the gardens of Paradise between my house and my pulpit, and my pulpit is on my Lake Fount (Al-Kauthar).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1888
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 112 (old numbering)

1889. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

When Allah’s Messenger ﷺ reached Al-Madina, Abu Bakr and Bilal became ill. When Abu Bakr’s fever got worse, he would recite (this poetic verse): “Everybody is staying alive with his People, yet Death is nearer to him than His shoe laces.” And Bilal, when his fever deserted him, would recite: “Would that I could stay overnight in A valley wherein I would be Surrounded by Idhkhir and Jalil (kinds of good-smelling grass). Would that one day I could Drink the water of the Majanna, and Would that (The two mountains) Shama and Tafil would appear to me!” The Prophet ﷺ said, “O Allah! Curse Shaiba bin Rabi’a and ‘Utba bin Rabi’a and Umaiya bin Khalaf as they turned us out of our land to the land of epidemics.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ then said, “O Allah! Make us love Al-Madina as we love Makkah or even more than that. O Allah! Give blessings in our Sa and our Mudd (measures symbolizing food) and make the climate of Al-Madina suitable for us, and divert its fever towards Aljuhfa.” ‘Aishah added: When we reached Al-Madina, it was the most unhealthy of Allah’s lands, and the valley of Bathan (the valley of Al-Madina) used to flow with impure colored water.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1889
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 113 (old numbering)

1890. Narrated Zaid bin Aslam from his father:

‘Umar said, O Allah! Grant me martyrdom in Your cause, and let my death be in the city of Your Messenger ﷺ.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1890
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 114 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 28: Penalty of Hunting while on Pilgrimage

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 28 of 97

Penalty of Hunting while on Pilgrimage

كتاب جزاء الصيد

Hadith 1821 – 186648 Ahadith

Chapter 1

The penalty for hunting (by a Muhrim) and similar things. And the Statement of Allah: “…Kill not game while you are in the state of Ihram for Hajj or Umra (pilgrimage), and whosoever of you kills it intentionally, the penalty is an offering, brought to the Ka’bah, of an eatable animal (i.e., sheep, goat, cow, etc.) brought to the Ka’bah, equivalent to the one he killed… to the end of the Verse… And fear Allah to Whom you shall be gathered back.” (V.5:95-96)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {لاَ تَقْتُلُوا الصَّيْدَ وَأَنْتُمْ حُرُمٌ وَمَنْ قَتَلَهُ مِنْكُمْ مُتَعَمِّدًا فَجَزَاءٌ مِثْلُ مَا قَتَلَ مِنَ النَّعَمِ يَحْكُمُ بِهِ ذَوَا عَدْلٍ مِنْكُمْ هَدْيًا بَالِغَ الْكَعْبَةِ أَوْ كَفَّارَةٌ طَعَامُ مَسَاكِينَ أَوْ عَدْلُ ذَلِكَ صِيَامًا لِيَذُوقَ وَبَالَ أَمْرِهِ عَفَا اللَّهُ عَمَّا سَلَفَ وَمَنْ عَادَ فَيَنْتَقِمُ اللَّهُ مِنْهُ وَاللَّهُ عَزِيزٌ ذُو انْتِقَامٍ أُحِلَّ لَكُمْ صَيْدُ الْبَحْرِ وَطَعَامُهُ مَتَاعًا لَكُمْ وَلِلسَّيَّارَةِ وَحُرِّمَ عَلَيْكُمْ صَيْدُ الْبَرِّ مَا دُمْتُمْ حُرُمًا وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ الَّذِي إِلَيْهِ تُحْشَرُونَ}

Chapter 2

If a non-Muhrim hunts (an animal) and gives it as a present to a Muhrim, (it is permissible for) the latter to eat it.

باب إِذَا صَادَ الْحَلاَلُ فَأَهْدَى لِلْمُحْرِمِ الصَّيْدَ أَكَلَهُ

1821. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Abu Qatada:

My father set out (for Makkah) in the year of Al-Hudaibiya, and his companions assumed Ihram, but he did not. At that time the Prophet ﷺ was informed that an enemy wanted to attack him, so the Prophet ﷺ proceeded onwards. While my father was among his companions, some of them laughed among themselves. (My father said), “I looked up and saw an onager. I attacked, stabbed and caught it. I then sought my companions’ help but they refused to help me. (Later) we all ate its meat. We were afraid that we might be left behind (separated) from the Prophet ﷺ so I went in search of the Prophet ﷺ and made my horse to run at a galloping speed at times and let it go slow at an ordinary speed at other times till I met a man from the tribe of Bani Ghifar at midnight. I asked him, “Where did you leave the Prophet ﷺ ?” He replied, “I left him at Ta’hun and he had the intention of having the midday rest at As-Suqya. I followed the trace and joined the Prophet ﷺ and said, ‘O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Your people (companions) send you their compliments, and (ask for) Allah’s Blessings upon you. They are afraid lest they may be left behind; so please wait for them.’ I added, ‘O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I hunted an onager and some of its meat is with me. The Prophet ﷺ told the people to eat it though all of them were in the state of Ihram.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1821
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 47 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

If the Muhrimin saw game and then laughed and a non-Muhrim understood (why they laughed) (then their laughing is not to be considered as an intentional sign to draw the non-Muhrim’s attention. Therefore they are allowed to eat the game).

باب إِذَا رَأَى الْمُحْرِمُونَ صَيْدًا فَضَحِكُوا فَفَطِنَ الْحَلاَلُ

1822. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Abu Qatada:

That his father said “We proceeded with the Prophet ﷺ in the year of Al-Hudaibiya and his companions assumed Ihram but I did not. We were informed that some enemies were at Ghaiqa and so we went on towards them. My companions saw an onager and some of them started laughing among themselves. I looked and saw it. I chased it with my horse and stabbed and caught it. I wanted some help from my companions but they refused. (I slaughtered it all alone). We all ate from it (i.e. its meat). Then I followed Allah’s Messenger ﷺ lest we should be left behind. At times I urged my horse to run at a galloping speed and at other times at an ordinary slow speed. On the way I met a man from the tribe of Bani Ghifar at midnight. I asked him where he had left Allah’s Messenger ﷺ . The man replied that he had left the Prophet ﷺ at a place called Ta’hun and he had the intention of having the midday rest at As-Suqya. So, I followed Allah’s Messenger ﷺ till I reached him and said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I have been sent by my companions who send you their greetings and compliments and ask for Allah’s Mercy and Blessings upon you. They were afraid lest the enemy might intervene between you and them; so please wait for them.” So he did. Then I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! We have hunted an onager and have some of it (i.e. its meat) left over.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ told his companions to eat the meat although all of them were in a state of Ihram.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1822
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 48 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

A Muhrim should not help a non-Muhrim in the hunting of a game.

باب لاَ يُعِينُ الْمُحْرِمُ الْحَلاَلَ فِي قَتْلِ الصَّيْدِ

1823. Narrated Abu Qatada (radhiyallahu anhu):

We were in the company of the Prophet ﷺ at a place called Al-Qaha (which is at a distance of three stages of journey from Al-Madina). Abu Qatada narrated through another group of narrators: We were in the company of the Prophet ﷺ at a place called Al-Qaha and some of us had assumed Ihram while the others had not. I noticed that some of my companions were watching something, so I looked up and saw an onager. (I rode my horse and took the spear and whip) but my whip fell down (and I asked them to pick it up for me) but they said, “We will not help you by any means as we are in a state of Ihram.” So, I picked up the whip myself and attacked the onager from behind a hillock and slaughtered it and brought it to my companions. Some of them said, “Eat it.” While some others said, “Do not eat it.” So, I went to the Prophet ﷺ who was ahead of us and asked him about it, He replied, “Eat it as it is Halal (i.e. it is legal to eat it).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1823
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 49 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

A Muhrim should not point at a game with the intention that a non-Muhrim may hunt it.

باب لاَ يُشِيرُ الْمُحْرِمُ إِلَى الصَّيْدِ لِكَىْ يَصْطَادَهُ الْحَلاَلُ

1824. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Abu Qatada:

That his father had told him that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ set out for Hajj and so did his companions. He sent a batch of his companions by another route and Abu Qatada was one of them. The Prophet ﷺ said to them, “Proceed along the sea-shore till we meet all together.” So, they took the route of the sea-shore, and when they started all of them assumed Ihram except Abu Qatada. While they were proceeding on, his companions saw a group of onagers. Abu Qatada chased the onagers and attacked and wounded a she-onager. They got down and ate some of its meat and said to each other: “How do we eat the meat of the game while we are in a state of Ihram?” So, we (they) carried the rest of the she-onager’s meat, and when they met Allah’s Messenger ﷺ they asked, saying, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! We assumed Ihram with the exception of Abu Qatada and we saw (a group) of onagers. Abu Qatada attacked them and wounded a she-onager from them. Then we got down and ate from its meat. Later, we said, (to each other), ‘How do we eat the meat of the game and we are in a state of Ihram?’ So, we carried the rest of its meat. The Prophet ﷺ asked, “Did anyone of you order Abu Qatada to attack it or point at it?” They replied in the negative. He said, “Then eat what is left of its meat.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1824
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 50 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

If any person gave a living onager as a present to a Muhrim then he should not accept it.

باب إِذَا أَهْدَى لِلْمُحْرِمِ حِمَارًا وَحْشِيًّا حَيًّا لَمْ يَقْبَلْ

1825. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

From As-Sa’b bin Jath-thama Al-Laithi that the latter presented an onager to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ while he was at Al-Abwa’ or at Waddan, and he refused it. On noticing the signs of some unpleasant feeling of disappointment on his (As-Sab’s) face, the Prophet ﷺ said to him, “I have only returned it because I am Muhrim.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1825
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 51 (old numbering)
Chapter 7

(What kind of) animals can be killed by a Muhrim.

باب مَا يَقْتُلُ الْمُحْرِمُ مِنَ الدَّوَابِّ

1826. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “It is not sinful of a Muhrim to kill five kinds of animals.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1826
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 52 (old numbering)

1827. One of the wives of the Prophet ﷺ narrated:

The Prophet ﷺ said, “A Muhrim can kill (five kinds of animals.)”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1827
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 53 (old numbering)

1828. Narrated Hafsa (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “It is not sinful (of a Muhrim) to kill five kinds of animals, namely: the crow, the kite, the mouse, the scorpion and the rabid dog.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1828
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 54 (old numbering)

1829. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Five kinds of animals are harmful and could be killed in the Haram (Sanctuary). These are: the crow, the kite, the scorpion, the mouse and the rabid dog.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1829
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 55 (old numbering)

1830. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

While we were in the company of the Prophet ﷺ in a cave at Mina, when Surat-wal-Mursalat were revealed and he recited it and I heard it (directly) from his mouth as soon as he recited its revelation. Suddenly a snake sprang at us and the Prophet ﷺ said (ordered us): “Kill it.” We ran to kill it but it escaped quickly. The Prophet ﷺ said, “It has escaped your evil and you too have escaped its evil.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1830
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 56 (old numbering)

1831. Narrated ‘Aishah the wife of the Prophet (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ called the salamander a bad animal, but I did not hear him ordering it to be killed.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1831
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 57 (old numbering)
Chapter 8

It is not permissible to cut the trees of the Haram (the sanctuary of Makkah).

باب لاَ يُعْضَدُ شَجَرُ الْحَرَمِ

1832. Narrated Said bin Abu Sa’id Al-Maqburi:

Abu Shuraih, Al-‘Adawi said that he had said to ‘Amr bin Sa’id when he was sending the troops to Makkah (to fight ‘Abdullah bin Az-Zubair), “O Chief! Allow me to tell you what Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said on the day following the Conquest of Makkah. My ears heard that and my heart understood it thoroughly and I saw with my own eyes the Prophet ﷺ when he, after Glorifying and Praising Allah, started saying, ‘Allah, not the people, made Makkah a sanctuary, so anybody who has belief in Allah and the Last Day should neither shed blood in it, nor should he cut down its trees. If anybody tells (argues) that fighting in it is permissible on the basis that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ did fight in Makkah, say to him, ‘Allah allowed His Messenger ﷺ and did not allow you.’ “Allah allowed me only for a few hours on that day (of the conquest) and today its sanctity is valid as it was before. So, those who are present should inform those who are absent (concerning this fact.” Abu Shuraih was asked, “What did ‘Amr reply?” He said, (‘Amr said) ‘O Abu Shuraih! I know better than you in this respect Makkah does not give protection to a sinner, a murderer or a thief.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1832
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 58 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

The game in the Haram (Sanctuary) should not be chased or disturbed.

باب لاَ يُنَفَّرُ صَيْدُ الْحَرَمِ

1833. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

“The Prophet ﷺ said, ‘Allah has made Makkah, a sanctuary, so it was a sanctuary before me and will continue to be a sanctuary after me. It was made legal for me (i.e. I was allowed to fight in it) for a few hours of a day. It is not allowed to uproot its shrubs or to cut its trees, or to chase (or disturb) its game, or to pick up its luqata (fallen things) except by a person who would announce that (what he has found) publicly.’ Al-‘Abbas said, ‘O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Except Al-Idhkhir (a kind of grass) (for it is used) by our goldsmiths and for our graves.’ The Prophet ﷺ then said, ‘Except Al-idhkhir.’ ” ‘Ikrima said, ‘Do you know what “chasing or disturbing” the game means? It means driving it out of the shade to occupy its place.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1833
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 59 (old numbering)
Chapter 10

Fighting is prohibited in Makkah.

باب لاَ يَحِلُّ الْقِتَالُ بِمَكَّةَ

1834. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

On the day of the conquest of Makkah, the Prophet ﷺ said, “There is no more emigration (from Makkah) but Jihad and intentions, and whenever you are called for Jihad, you should go immediately. No doubt, Allah has made this place (Makkah) a sanctuary since the creation of the heavens and the earth and will remain a sanctuary till the Day of Resurrection as Allah has ordained its sanctity. Fighting was not permissible in it for anyone before me, and even for me it was allowed only for a portion of a day. So, it is a sanctuary with Allah’s sanctity till the Day of Resurrection. Its thorns should not be uprooted and its game should not be chased; and its luqata (fallen things) should not be picked up except by one who would announce that publicly, and its vegetation (grass etc.) should not be cut.” Al-‘Abbas said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Except Al-Idhkhir, (for it is used by their blacksmiths and for their domestic purposes).” So, the Prophet ﷺ said, “Except Al-Idhkhir.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1834
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 60 (old numbering)
Chapter 11

Cupping (i.e., letting out of the blood medically) for a Muhrim.

باب الْحِجَامَةِ لِلْمُحْرِمِ

1835. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was cupped while he was in a state of Ihram.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1835
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 61 (old numbering)

1836. Narrated Ibn Buhaina (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ, while in the state of Ihram, was cupped at the middle of his head at Liha-Jamal.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1836
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 62 (old numbering)
Chapter 12

The marrying of a Muhrim.

باب تَزْوِيجِ الْمُحْرِمِ

1837. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ married Maimuna while he was in the state of Ihram, (only the ceremonies of marriage were held).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1837
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 63 (old numbering)
Chapter 13

What is forbidden for a Muhrim (male or female) as regards perfumes.

باب مَا يُنْهَى مِنَ الطِّيبِ لِلْمُحْرِمِ وَالْمُحْرِمَةِ

1838. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A person stood up and asked, “O Allah’s: Messenger ﷺ! What clothes may be worn in the state of Ihram?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Do not wear a shirt or trousers, or any headgear (e.g. a turban), or a hooded cloak; but if somebody has no shoes he can wear leather stockings provided they are cut short off the ankles, and also, do not wear anything perfumed with Wars or saffron, and the Muhrima (a woman in the state of Ihram) should not cover her face, or wear gloves.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1838
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 64 (old numbering)

1839. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A man was crushed to death by his she-camel and was brought to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ who said, “Give him a bath and shroud him, but do not cover his head, and do not bring any perfume near to him, as he will be resurrected reciting Talbiya.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1839
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 65 (old numbering)
Chapter 14

The taking of a bath by a Muhrim.

باب الاِغْتِسَالِ لِلْمُحْرِمِ

1840. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Hunain:

‘Abdullah bin Al-Abbas and Al-Miswar bin Makhrama differed at Al-Abwa’; Ibn ‘Abbas said that a Muhrim could wash his head; while Al-Miswar maintained that he should not do so. ‘Abdullah bin ‘Abbas sent me to Abu Aiyub Al-Ansari and I found him bathing between the two wooden posts (of the well) and was screened with a sheet of cloth. I greeted him and he asked who I was. I replied, “I am ‘Abdullah bin Hunain and I have been sent to you by Ibn ‘Abbas to ask you how Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to wash his head while in the state of Ihram.” Abu Aiyub Al-Ansarl caught hold of the sheet of cloth and lowered it till his head appeared before me, and then told somebody to pour water on his head. He poured water on his head, and he (Abu Aiyub) rubbed his head with his hands by bringing them from back to front and from front to back and said, “I saw the Prophet ﷺ doing like this.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1840
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 66 (old numbering)
Chapter 15

Wearing of Khuff (leather stockings) by a Muhrim if slippers are not available (but one has to cut short the Khuff below the ankles).

باب لُبْسِ الْخُفَّيْنِ لِلْمُحْرِمِ إِذَا لَمْ يَجِدِ النَّعْلَيْنِ

1841. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I heard the Prophet ﷺ delivering a sermon at ‘Arafat saying, “If a Muhrim does not find slippers, he could wear Khuffs (but he has to cut short the Khuffs below the ankles), and if he does not find an Izar (a waist sheet for wrapping the lower half of the body) he could wear trousers.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1841
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 67 (old numbering)

1842. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was asked what sort of clothes a Muhrim should wear. He replied, “He should not wear a shirt, turbans, trousers, a hooded cloak, or a dress perfumed with saffron or Wars; and if slippers are not available he can wear Khuffs but he should cut them so that they reach below the ankles.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1842
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 68 (old numbering)
Chapter 16

If an Izar is not available, one (i.e. a Muhrim) can wear trousers.

باب إِذَا لَمْ يَجِدِ الإِزَارَ فَلْيَلْبَسِ السَّرَاوِيلَ

1843. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ delivered a sermon at ‘Arafat and said, “Whoever does not get an Izar can wear trousers, and whoever cannot get a pair of shoes can wear Khuffs.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1843
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 69 (old numbering)
Chapter 17

Carrying of arms by a Muhrim.

باب لُبْسِ السِّلاَحِ لِلْمُحْرِمِ

1844. Narrated Al-Bara (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ assumed Ihram for Umra in the month of Dhul-Qa’da but the (pagan) people of Makkah refused to admit him into Makkah till he agreed on the condition that he would not bring into Makkah any arms but sheathed.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1844
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 70 (old numbering)
Chapter 18

Entering the Haram and Makkah without assuming Ihram.

باب دُخُولِ الْحَرَمِ وَمَكَّةَ بِغَيْرِ إِحْرَامٍ

1845. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ fixed Dhul-Hulaifa as the Miqat (the place for assuming Ihram) for the people of Al-Madina, and Qaran-al-Manazil for the people of Najd, and Yalamlam for the people of Yemen. These Mawaqit are for those people and also for those who come through these Mawaqit (from places other than the above-mentioned) with the intention of (performing) Hajj and Umra. And those living inside these Mawaqit can assume Ihram from the place where they start; even the people of Makkah can assume Ihram from Makkah.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1845
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 71 (old numbering)

1846. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ entered Makkah in the year of its Conquest wearing an Arabian helmet on his head and when the Prophet ﷺ took it off, a person came and said, “Ibn Khatal is holding the covering of the Ka’bah (taking refuge in the Ka’bah).” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Kill him.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1846
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 72 (old numbering)
Chapter 19

If somebody ignorantly assumed Ihram while wearing a shirt (will Fidya be compulsory?).

باب إِذَا أَحْرَمَ جَاهِلاً وَعَلَيْهِ قَمِيصٌ

1847. Narrated Ya’li (radhiyallahu anhu):

While I was with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ there came to him a man wearing a cloak having a trace of yellowish perfume or a similar thing on it. `Umar used to say to me, “Would you like to see the Prophet ﷺ at the time when he is inspired divinely?” So, it happened that he was inspired (then) and when the inspiration was over the Prophet ﷺ said (to that man), “Do in your `Umra the same as you do in your Hajj.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1847
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 73 (old numbering)

1848. A man bit the hand of another man but in that process the latter broke one incisor tooth of the former, and the Prophet ﷺ forgave the latter.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1848
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 73 (old numbering)
Chapter 20

A Muhrim died at ‘Arafat and the Prophet ﷺ did not order anybody to finish the remaining ceremonies of Hajj on his behalf.

باب الْمُحْرِمِ يَمُوتُ بِعَرَفَةَ وَلَمْ يَأْمُرِ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يُؤَدَّى عَنْهُ بَقِيَّةُ الْحَجِّ

1849. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

While a man was standing with the Prophet ﷺ at `Arafat, he fell from his Mount and his neck was crushed by it. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Wash the deceased with water and Sidr and shroud him in two pieces of cloth, and neither perfume him nor cover his head, for Allah will resurrect him on the Day of Resurrection and he will be reciting Talbiya.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1849
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 75 (old numbering)

1850. Narrated Ibn `Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

While a man was standing with the Prophet ﷺ at `Arafat, he fell from his Mount and his neck was crushed by it. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Wash the deceased with water and Sidr and shroud him in two pieces of cloth, and neither perfume him nor cover his head, for Allah will resurrect him on the Day of Resurrection and he will be reciting Talbiya.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1850
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 75 (old numbering)
Chapter 21

The legal way of (burying) a dead Muhrim.

باب سُنَّةِ الْمُحْرِمِ إِذَا مَاتَ

1851. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A man was in the company of the Prophet ﷺ and his she-camel crushed his neck while he was in a state of Ihram and he died Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Wash him with water and Sidr and shroud him in his two garments; neither perfume him nor cover his head, for he will be resurrected on the Day of Resurrection, reciting Talbiya.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1851
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 76 (old numbering)
Chapter 22

To perform Hajj on behalf of a dead person and to fulfil his vows. A man can perform Hajj on behalf of a woman.

باب الْحَجِّ وَالنُّذُورِ عَنِ الْمَيِّتِ وَالرَّجُلُ يَحُجُّ عَنِ الْمَرْأَةِ

1852. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A woman from the tribe of Juhaina came to the Prophet ﷺ and said, “My mother had vowed to perform Hajj but she died before performing it. May I perform Hajj on my mother’s behalf?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Perform Hajj on her behalf. Had there been a debt on your mother, would you have paid it or not? So, pay Allah’s debt as He has more right to be paid.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1852
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 77 (old numbering)
Chapter 23

Performing Hajj for a person who cannot sit firmly on the mount.

باب الْحَجِّ عَمَّنْ لاَ يَسْتَطِيعُ الثُّبُوتَ عَلَى الرَّاحِلَةِ

1853. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A woman from the tribe of Khath’am came in the year (of ,Hajjat-ul-wada’ of the Prophet ﷺ ) and said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! My father has come under Allah’s obligation of performing Hajj but he is a very old man and cannot sit properly on his Mount. Will the obligation be fulfilled if I perform Hajj on his behalf?” The Prophet ﷺ replied in the affirmative.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1853
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 78 (old numbering)

1854. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Al-Fadl was riding behind the Prophet ﷺ and a woman from the tribe of Khath’am came up. Al-Fadl started looking at her and she looked at him. The Prophet ﷺ turned Al-Fadl’s face to the other side. She said, “My father has come under Allah’s obligation of performing Hajj but he is a very old man and cannot sit properly on his Mount. Shall I perform Hajj on his behalf? The Prophet ﷺ replied in the affirmative. That happened during Hajjat-al-Wada` of the Prophet ﷺ .

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1854
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 79 (old numbering)
Chapter 24

Performing Hajj by a woman on behalf of a man.

باب حَجِّ الْمَرْأَةِ عَنِ الرَّجُلِ

1855. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Al Fadl was riding behind the Prophet ﷺ and a woman from the tribe of Khath’am came up. Al Fadl started looking at her and she looked at him. The Prophet ﷺ turned Al-Fadl’s face to the other side. She said, “My father has come under Allah’s obligation of performing Hajj but he is very old man and cannot sit properly on his Rahila (mount). Shall I perform Hajj on his behalf ? The Prophet ﷺ replied affirmative. That happened during Hajjat-ul-Wada’ of the Prophet ﷺ.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1855
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 80 (old numbering)
Chapter 25

The Hajj of boys (children etc.).

باب حَجِّ الصِّبْيَانِ

1856. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ sent me (to Mina) with the luggage from Jam'(i.e. Al-Muzdalifa) at night.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1856
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 80 (old numbering)

1857. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I came riding on my she-ass and had (just) then attained the age of puberty. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was praying at Mina. I passed in front of a part of the first row and then dismounted from it, and the animal started grazing. I aligned with the people behind Allah’s Messenger ﷺ (The sub-narrator added that happened in Mina during the Prophet’s ﷺ Hajjat-ul-wada.)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1857
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 81 (old numbering)

1858. Narrated As-Sa’ib bin Yazid (radhiyallahu anhu):

(While in the company of my parents) I was made to perform Hajj with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and I was a seven-year-old boy then. (Fatch-Al-Bari, p.443, Vol.4)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1858
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 82 (old numbering)

1859. Narrated Al-Ju’aid bin ‘AbdurRahman:

I heard ‘Umar bin ‘Abdul Azlz telling about As-Sa’ib bin Yazid that he had performed Hajj (while carried) with the belongings of the Prophet ﷺ

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1859
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 83 (old numbering)
Chapter 26

Hajj of women.

باب حَجِّ النِّسَاءِ

1860. Narrated Ibrahim’s grand-father that ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhu) in his last Hajj allowed the wives of the Prophet ﷺ to perform Hajj; and he sent with them ‘Uthman bin ‘Affan and ‘Abdur-Rahman bin ‘Auf as escorts.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1860
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 84 (old numbering)

1861. Narrated ‘Aishah (mother of the faithful believers) (radhiyallahu anha):

I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Shouldn’t we participate in Holy battles and Jihad along with you?” He replied, “The best and the most superior Jihad (for women) is Hajj which is accepted by Allah.” ‘Aishah added: Ever since I heard that from Allah’s Messenger ﷺ I have determined not to miss Hajj.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1861
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 84 (old numbering)

1862. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “A woman should not travel except with a Dhu-Mahram (her husband or a man with whom that woman cannot marry at all according to the Islamic Jurisprudence), and no man may visit her except in the presence of a Dhu-Mahram.” A man got up and said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I intend to go to such and such an army and my wife wants to perform Hajj.” The Prophet ﷺ said (to him), “Go along with her (to Hajj).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1862
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 85 (old numbering)

1863. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When the Prophet ﷺ returned after performing his Hajj, he asked Um Sinan Al-Ansari, “What did forbid you to perform Hajj?” She replied, “Father of so-and-so (i.e. her husband) had two camels and he performed Hajj on one of them, and the second is used for the irrigation of our land.” The Prophet ﷺ said (to her), “Perform ‘Umra in the month of Ramadan, (as it is equivalent to Hajj or Hajj with me (in reward).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1863
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 86 (old numbering)

1864. Narrated Qaza’a, the slave of Ziyad:

Abu Sa’id who participated in twelve Ghazawat with the Prophet ﷺ said, “I heard four things from Allah’s Messenger ﷺ (or I narrate them from the Prophet ﷺ ) which won my admiration and appreciation. They are:

1. “No lady should travel without her husband or without a Dhu-Mahram for a two-days’ journey.

2. No fasting is permissible on two days of ‘Id-al-Fitr, and ‘Id-al-Adha.

3. No prayer (may be offered) after two prayers: after the ‘Asr prayer till the sun set and after the morning prayer till the sun rises.

4. Not to travel (for visiting) except for three mosques: Masjid-al-Haram (in Makkah), my Mosque (in Al-Madina), and Masjid-al-Aqsa (in Jerusalem).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1864
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 87 (old numbering)
Chapter 27

Whoever vowed to go on foot to the Ka’bah.

باب مَنْ نَذَرَ الْمَشْىَ إِلَى الْكَعْبَةِ

1865. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ saw an old man walking, supported by his two sons, and asked about him. The people informed him that he had vowed to go on foot (to the Ka’bah). He said, “Allah is not in need of this old man’s torturing himself,” and ordered him to ride.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1865
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 88 (old numbering)

1866. Narrated ‘Uqba bin ‘Amir (radhiyallahu anhu):

My sister vowed to go on foot to the Ka’bah, and she asked me to take the verdict of the Prophet ﷺ about it. So, I did and the Prophet ﷺ said, “She should walk and also should ride.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1866
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 29, Hadith 89 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 27: Pilgrims Prevented from Completing the Pilgrimage

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 27 of 97

Pilgrims Prevented from Completing the Pilgrimage

كتاب المحصر

Hadith 1806 – 182015 Ahadith

Chapter 1

If one, intending to perform ‘Umra, is prevented from performing it.

باب إِذَا أُحْصِرَ الْمُعْتَمِرُ

1806. Narrated Nafi:

When ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar set out for Makkah intending to perform Umra, at the time of afflictions, he said, “If I should be prevented from reaching the Ka’bah, then I would do the same as Allah’s Messenger ﷺ did, so I assume the Ihram for Umra as Allah’s Messenger ﷺ assumed the Ihram for Umra in the year of Hudaibiya.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1806
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 33 (old numbering)

1807. Narrated Nafi:

That Ubaidullah bin ‘Abdullah and Salim bin ‘Abdullah informed him that they told Ibn ‘Umar when Ibn Az-Zubair was attacked by the army, saying “There is no harm for you if you did not perform Hajj this year. We are afraid that you may be prevented from reaching the Ka’bah.” Ibn ‘Umar said “We set out with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and the non-believers of Quraish prevented us from reaching the Ka’bah, and so the Prophet ﷺ slaughtered his Hadi and got his head shaved.” Ibn ‘Umar added, “I make you witnesses that I have made ‘Umra obligatory for me. And, Allah willing, I will go and then if the way to Ka’bah is clear, I will perform the Tawaf, but if I am prevented from going to the Ka’bah then I will do the same as the Prophet ﷺ did while I was in his company.” Ibn ‘Umar then assumed Ihram for Umra from Dhul-Hulaifa and proceeded for a while and said, “The conditions of ‘Umra and Hajj are similar and I make you witnesses that I have made ‘Umra and Hajj obligatory for myself.” So, he did not finish the Ihram till the day of Nahr (slaughtering) came, and he slaughtered his Hadi. He used to say, “I will not finish the Ihram till I perform the Tawaf, one Tawaf on the day of entering Makkah (i.e. of Safa and Marwa for both ‘Umra and Hajj).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1807
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 34 (old numbering)

1808. Narrated Nafi:

Some of the sons of ‘Abdullah told him (i.e. ‘Abdullah) if he had sta

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1808
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 35 (old numbering)

1809. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was prevented from performing (‘Umra) Therefore, he shaved his head and had sexual relations with his wives and slaughtered his Hadi and performed Umra in the following year.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1809
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 36 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

One who is prevented from performing the Hajj.

باب الإِحْصَارِ فِي الْحَجِّ

1810. Narrated Salim:

(‘Abdullah) bin ‘Umar used to say, “Is not (the following of) the tradition of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ sufficient for you? If anyone of you is prevented from performing Hajj, he should perform the Tawaf of the Ka’bah and between As-Safa and Al-Marwa and then finish the Ihram and everything will become legal for him which was illegal for him (during the state of Ihram) and he can perform Hajj in a following year and he should slaughter a Hadi or fast in case he cannot afford the Hadi.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1810
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 37 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

The slaughtering (of Hady) before shaving the head (in case) one is prevented from performing (Hajj or ‘Umra).

باب النَّحْرِ قَبْلَ الْحَلْقِ فِي الْحَصْرِ

1811. Narrated Al-Miswar (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ slaughtered (the Hadi) before he had his head shaved and then he ordered his Companions to do the same.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1811
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 38 (old numbering)

1812. Narrated Nafi:

That ‘Abdullah and Salim said to ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar, “(You should not go for Hajj this year).” ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar replied, “We set out with the Prophet ﷺ (to Makkah for performing ‘Umra) and e infidels of Quraish prevented us from reaching the Ka’bah. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ slaughtered his Budn (camels for sacrifice) and got his head shaved.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1812
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 39 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

Whoever said that the Muhsar is not supposed to perform ‘Umra or Hajj in lieu of the prevented one.

باب مَنْ قَالَ لَيْسَ عَلَى الْمُحْصَرِ بَدَلٌ

1813. Narrated Nafi:

When ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar set out for Makkah with the intentions performing ‘Umra in the period of afflictions, he said, “If I should be prevented from reaching the Ka’bah, then I would do the same as we did while in the company of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ .” So, he assumed the Ihram for ‘Umra since the Prophet ﷺ had assumed the Ihram for ‘Umra in the year of Al-Hudaibiya. Then ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar thought about it and said, “The conditions for both Hajj and ‘Umra are similar.” He then turned towards his companions and said, “The conditions of both Hajj and ‘Umra are similar and I make you witnesses that I have made the performance of Hajj obligatory for myself along with ‘Umra.” He then performed one Tawaf (between As-Safa and Al-Marwa) for both of them (i.e. Hajj and (‘Umra) and considered that to be sufficient for him and offered a Hadi.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1813
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 40 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

The Statement of Allah: “…And whosoever of you is ill or has an ailment in his scalp, (necessitating shaving), he must pay a Fidya (ransom), of either observing Saum (fasts) (three days), or giving Sadaqa (charity – feeding six poor persons), or offer sacrifice (one sheep)…” (V.2:196) He has the option. As for fasting, it should be for three days.

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {فَمَنْ كَانَ مِنْكُمْ مَرِيضًا أَوْ بِهِ أَذًى مِنْ رَأْسِهِ فَفِدْيَةٌ مِنْ صِيَامٍ أَوْ صَدَقَةٍ أَوْ نُسُكٍ}

1814. Narrated ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Layla:

Ka’b bin ‘Ujra said that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said to him (Ka’b), “Perhaps your lice have troubled you?” Ka’b replied, “Yes! O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Have your head shaved and then either fast three days or feed six poor persons or slaughter one sheep as a sacrifice.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1814
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 41 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

The Saying of Allah: “… Or giving Sadaqa …” (V.2:196)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {أَوْ صَدَقَةٍ}

1815. Narrated Ka’b bin ‘Umra (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ stood beside me at Al-Hudaibiya and the lice were falling from my head in great number. He asked me, “Have your lice troubled you?” I replied in the affirmative. He ordered me to get my head shaved. Ka’b added, “This Holy Verse:–‘And if any of you is ill, or has ailment in his scalp (2.196), etc. was revealed regarding me. “The Prophet ﷺ then ordered me either to fast three days, or to feed six poor persons with one Faraq (three Sas) (of dates), or to slaughter a sheep, etc (sacrifice) whatever was available.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1815
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 42 (old numbering)
Chapter 7

The Fidya (compensation for a missed or wrongly practised religious ceremony) in the form of feeding (six persons) each with one-half a Sa’ (of food).

باب الإِطْعَامُ فِي الْفِدْيَةِ نِصْفُ صَاعٍ

1816. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Ma’qal:

I sat with Ka’b bin ‘Ujra and asked him about the Fidya. He replied, “This revelation was revealed concerning my case especially, but it is also for you in general. I was carried to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and the lice were falling in great number on my face. The Prophet ﷺ said, “I have never thought that your ailment (or struggle) has reached to such an extent as I see. Can you afford a sheep?” I replied in the negative. He then said, “Fast for three days, or feed six poor persons each with half a Sa of food.” (1 Sa = 3 Kilograms approx.)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1816
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 43 (old numbering)
Chapter 8

The Nusuk (offering) is one sheep.

باب النُّسُكُ شَاةٌ

1817. Narrated Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Layla:

(Reporting the speech of Ka’b bin Umra) Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saw him (i.e. Ka’b) while the lice were falling on his face. He asked (him), “Have your lice troubled you?” He replied in the affirmative. So, he ordered him to get his head shaved while he was at Al-Hudaibiya. At that time they were not permitted to finish their Ihram, and were still hoping to enter Makkah. So, Allah revealed the verses of Al-Fidya. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered him to feed six poor persons with one Faraq of food or to slaughter one sheep (as a sacrifice) or to fast for three days.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1817
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 44 (old numbering)

1818. Narrated Ka’b bin ‘Ujra (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saw him (i.e. Ka’b) while the lice were falling on his face.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1818
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 44 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

The Statement of Allah: “…Then he should not have sexual relations (with his wife)…” (V.2:197)

باب قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى {فَلاَ رَفَثَ}

1819. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Whoever performs Hajj to this House (Ka’bah) and does not approach his wife for sexual relations nor commits sins (while performing Hajj), he will come out as sinless as a newly-born child. (Just delivered by his mother).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1819
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 45 (old numbering)
Chapter 10

The Statement of Allah: “…nor commit sin nor dispute unjustly during Hajj…” (V.2:197)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ: {وَلاَ فُسُوقَ وَلاَ جِدَالَ فِي الْحَجِّ}

1820. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Whoever performs Hajj to this Ka’bah and does not approach his wife for sexual relations nor commit sins (while performing Hajj), he will come out as sinless as a new-born child, (just delivered by his mother).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1820
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 46 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 26: Umrah (Minor pilgrimage)

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 26 of 97

Umrah

كتاب العمرة · Minor pilgrimage

Hadith 1773 – 180535 Ahadith

Chapter 1

The obligation of performing ‘Umrah and its superiority.

باب وُجُوبِ الْعُمْرَةِ وَفَضْلِهَا

1773. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “(The performance of) ‘Umra is an expiation for the sins committed (between it and the previous one). And the reward of Hajj Mabrur (the one accepted by Allah) is nothing except Paradise.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1773
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 1 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

The performance of ‘Umra before Hajj.

باب مَنِ اعْتَمَرَ قَبْلَ الْحَجِّ

1774. Narrated Ibn Juraij:

‘Ikrima bin Khalid asked Ibn ‘Umar about performing ‘Umra before Hajj. Ibn ‘Umar replied, “There is no harm in it.” ‘Ikrima said, “Ibn ‘Umar also said, ‘The Prophet ﷺ had performed ‘Umra before performing Hajj.'”

Narrated ‘Ikrima bin Khalid:

“I asked Ibn ‘Umar the same (as above).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1774
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 2 (old numbering)

Narrated ‘Ikrima bin Khalid:

“I asked Ibn ‘Umar the same (as above).”

USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 3 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

How many times did the Prophet ﷺ perform ‘Umra?

باب كَمِ اعْتَمَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم

1775. Narrated Mujahid:

Ursa bin AzZubair and I entered the Mosque (of the Prophet ﷺ) and saw ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar sitting near the dwelling place of ‘Aishah and some people were offering the Duha prayer. We asked him about their prayer and he replied that it was a heresy. He (Ursa) then asked him how many times the Prophet ﷺ had performed ‘Umra. He replied, ‘Four times; one of them was in the month of Rajab.” We disliked to contradict him.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1775
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 4 (old numbering)

1776. Then we heard ‘Aishah, the Mother of faithful believers cleaning her teeth with Siwak in the dwelling place. ‘Ursa said, “O Mother! O Mother of the believers! Don’t you hear what Abu ‘Abdur Rahman is saying?” She said, “What does he say?” ‘Ursa said, “He says that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ performed four ‘Umra and one of them was in the month of Rajab.” ‘Aishah said, “May Allah be merciful to Abu ‘Abdur Rahman! The Prophet ﷺ did not perform any ‘Umra except that he was with him, and he never performed any ‘Umra in Rajab.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1776
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 4 (old numbering)

1777. Narrated ‘Ursa bin Az-Zubair:

I asked ‘Aishah (whether the Prophet ﷺ had performed ‘Umra in Rajab). She replied, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ never performed any ‘Umra in Rajab.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1777
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 5 (old numbering)

1778. Narrated Qatada:

I asked Anas how many times the Prophet ﷺ had performed ‘Umra. He replied, “Four times. 1. ‘Umra of Hudaibiya in Dhi-l-Qa’da when the pagans hindered him; 2. ‘Umra in the following year in Dhi-l-Qa’da after the peace treaty with them (the pagans); 3. ‘Umra from Al-Jr’rana where he distributed the war booty.” I think he meant the booty (of the battle) of Hunain. I asked, “How many times did he perform Hajj?” He (Anas) replied, “Once. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1778
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 6 (old numbering)

1779. Narrated Qatada:

I asked Anas (about the Prophet’s ﷺ ‘Umra) and he replied, “The Prophet ﷺ performed ‘Umra when the pagans made him return, and Umra of al-Hudaibiya (the next year), and another ‘Umra in Dhi-l-Qa’da, and another ‘Umra in combination with his Hajj.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1779
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 7 (old numbering)

1780. Narrated Hammam:

The Prophet ﷺ performed four ‘Umra (three) in Dhi-l-Qa’da except the (one) ‘Umra which he performed with his Hajj: His ‘Umra from Al-hudaibiya, and the one of the following year, and the one from Al-Jr’rana where he distributed the booty (of the battle) of Hunain, and another ‘Umra with his Hajj.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1780
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 8 (old numbering)

1781. Narrated Abu Ishaq:

I asked Masruq, ‘Ata’ and Mujahid (about the ‘Umra of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ). They said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had performed ‘Umra in Dhi-l-Qa’da before he performed Hajj.” I heard Al-Bara’ bin ‘Azib saying, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had performed ‘Umra in Dhi-l-Qa’da twice before he performed Hajj.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1781
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 9 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

‘Umra in (the month of) Ramadan.

باب عُمْرَةٍ فِي رَمَضَانَ

1782. Narrated Ata:

I heard Ibn ‘Abbas saying, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ asked an Ansari woman (Ibn ‘Abbas named her but ‘Ata’ forgot her name), ‘What prevented you from performing Hajj with us?’ She replied, ‘We have a camel and the father of so-and-so and his son (i.e. her husband and her son) rode it and left one camel for us to use for irrigation.’ He said (to her), ‘Perform ‘Umra when Ramadan comes, for ‘Umra in Ramadan is equal to Hajj (in reward),’ or said something similar.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1782
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 10 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

The performance of ‘Umra on the night of Hasba (the night of departure from Mina) after finishing Hajj and on other nights.

باب الْعُمْرَةِ لَيْلَةَ الْحَصْبَةِ وَغَيْرِهَا

1783. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

We set out along with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ shortly before the appearance of the new moon (crescent) of the month of Dhi-l-Hijja and he said to us, “Whoever wants to assume Ihram for Hajj may do so; and whoever wants to assume Ihram for ‘Umra may do so. Hadn’t I brought the Hadi (animal for sacrificing) (with me), I would have assumed Ihram for ‘Umra.” (‘Aishah added,): So some of us assumed Ihram for ‘Umra while the others for Hajj. I was amongst those who assumed Ihram for ‘Umra. The day of ‘Arafat approached and I was still menstruating. I complained to the Prophet ﷺ (about that) and he said, “Abandon your ‘Umra, undo and comb your hair, and assume Ihram for Hajj;.” When it was the night of Hasba, he sent ‘Abdur Rahman with me to At-Tan’im and I assumed Ihram for ‘Umra (and performed it) in lieu of my missed ‘Umra.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1783
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 11 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

‘Umra from At-Tan’im.

باب عُمْرَةِ التَّنْعِيمِ

1784. Narrated ‘Amr bin Aus:

Abdul Rahman bin Abu Bakr told me that the Prophet ﷺ had ordered him to let ‘Aishah ride behind him and to make he perform ‘Umra from At-Tan’im.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1784
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 12 (old numbering)

1785. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ and his companions assumed Ihram for Hajj and none except the Prophet ﷺ and Talha had the Hadi with them. ‘Ali had come from Yemen and he had the Hadi with him. He (‘Ali) said, “I have assumed Ihram with an intention like that of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ has assumed it.” The Prophet ﷺ ordered his companions to intend the Ihram with which they had come for ‘Umra, to perform the Tawaf of the Ka’bah (and between Safa and Marwa), to get their hair cut short and then to finish their Ihram with the exception of those who had the Hadi with them. They asked, “Shall we go to Mina and the private organs of some of us are dribbling (if we finish Ihram and have sexual relations with our wives)?” The Prophet ﷺ heard that and said, “Had I known what I know now, I would not have brought the Hadi. If I did not have the Hadi with me I would have finished my Ihram.” ‘Aishah got her menses and performed all the ceremonies (of Hajj) except the Tawaf . So when she became clean from her menses, and she had performed the Tawaf of the Ka’bah, she said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! You (people) are returning with both Hajj and ‘Umra and I am returning only with Hajj!” So, he ordered ‘Abdur Rahman bin Abu Bakr to go with her to At-Tan’im. Thus she performed ‘Umra after the Hajj in the month of Dhi-l-Hijja. Suraqa bin Malik bin Ju’sham met the Prophet ﷺ at Al-‘Aqaba (Jamrat-ul ‘Aqaba) while the latter was stoning it and said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Is this permissible only for you?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “No, it is for ever (i.e. it is permissible for all Muslims to perform ‘Umra before Hajj.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1785
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 13 (old numbering)
Chapter 7

The performance of ‘Umra after performing Hajj without having a Hady.

باب الاِعْتِمَارِ بَعْدَ الْحَجِّ بِغَيْرِ هَدْىٍ

1786. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

We set out with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ shortly before the appearance of the new moon of Dhi-l-Hiija and he said, “Whoever wants to assume Ihram for ‘Umra may do so, and whoever wants to assume Ihram for Hajj may do so. Had not I brought the Hadi with me, I would have assumed Ihram for ‘Umra.” Some of the people assumed Ihram for ‘Umra while others for Hajj. I was amongst those who had assumed Ihram for ‘Umra. I got my menses before entering Makkah, and was menstruating till the day of ‘Arafat. I complained to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ about it, he said, “Abandon your ‘Umra, undo and comb your hair, and assume Ihram for Hajj.” So, I did that accordingly. When it was the night of Hasba (day of departure from Mina), the Prophet ﷺ sent ‘Abdur Rahman with me to At-Tanim.

The sub-narrator adds: He (‘AbdurRahman) let her ride behind him. And she assumed Ihram for ‘Umra in lieu of the abandoned one. ‘Aishah completed her Hajj and ‘Umra, and no Hadi, Sadaqa (charity), or fasting was obligatory for her.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1786
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 14 (old numbering)
Chapter 8

The reward of ‘Umra is according to the hardship which one encounters in performing it.

باب أَجْرِ الْعُمْرَةِ عَلَى قَدْرِ النَّصَبِ

1787. Narrated Al-Aswad:

That ‘Aishah said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! The people are returning after performing the two Nusuks (i.e. Hajj and ‘Umra) but I am returning with one only?” He said, “Wait till you become clean from your menses and then go to At-Tan’im, assume Ihram (and after performing ‘Umra) join us at such-and-such a place. But it (i.e. the reward if ‘Umra) is according to your expenses or the hardship (which you will undergo while performing it).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1787
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 15 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

If a person performing ‘Umra departs after performing the Tawaf of ‘Umra, will that Tawaf substitute for Tawaf-al-Wada’ as well?

باب الْمُعْتَمِرِ إِذَا طَافَ طَوَافَ الْعُمْرَةِ، ثُمَّ خَرَجَ، هَلْ يُجْزِئُهُ مِنْ طَوَافِ الْوَدَاعِ

1788. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

We set out assuming the Ihram for Hajj in the months of Hajj towards the sacred precincts of Hajj. We dismounted at Sarif and the Prophet ﷺ said to his companions, “Whoever has not got the Hadi with him and likes to make it as ‘Umra, he should do it, but he who has got the Hadi with him should not do it.” The Prophet ﷺ and some of his wealthy companions had the Hadi with them, so they did not finish Ihram after performing the ‘Umra. The Prophet ﷺ came to me while I was weeping. He asked me the reason for it. I replied, “I have heard of what you have said to your companions and I cannot do the ‘Umra.” He asked me, “What is the matter with you?” I replied, “I am not praying.” He said, “There is no harm in it as you are one of the daughters of Adam and the same is written for you as for others. So, you should perform Hajj and I hope that Allah will enable you to perform the ‘Umra as well.” So, I carried on till we departed from Mina and halted at Al-Mahassab. The Prophet ﷺ called ‘Abdur-Rahman and said, “Go out of the sanctuary with your sister and let her assume Ihram for ‘Umra, and after both of you have finished the Tawaf I will be waiting for you at this place.” We came back at mid-night and the Prophet ﷺ asked us, “Have you finished?” I replied in the affirmative. He announced the departure and the people set out for the journey and some of them had performed the Tawaf of the Ka’bah before the morning prayer, and after that the Prophet ﷺ set out for Al-Madina.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1788
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 16 (old numbering)
Chapter 10

A person should perform (the same ceremonies) in ‘Umra, as he performs in Hajj.

باب يَفْعَلُ فِي الْعُمْرَةِ مَا يَفْعَلُ فِي الْحَجِّ

1789. Narrated Safwan bin Ya’la bin Umaiya from his father who said:

“A man came to the Prophet ﷺ while he was at Ji’rana. The man was wearing a cloak which had traces of Khaluq or Sufra (a kind of perfume). The man asked (the Prophet ﷺ ), ‘What do you order me to perform in my ‘Umra?’ So, Allah inspired the Prophet ﷺ divinely and he was screened by a place of cloth. I wished to see the Prophet ﷺ being divinely inspired. ‘Umar said to me, ‘Come! Will you be pleased to look at the Prophet ﷺ while Allah is inspiring him?’ I replied in the affirmative. ‘Umar lifted one corner of the cloth and I looked at the Prophet ﷺ who was snoring. (The sub-narrator thought that he said: The snoring was like that of a camel). When that state was over, the Prophet ﷺ asked, “Where is the questioner who asked about ‘Umra? Put off your cloak and wash away the traces of Khaluq from your body and clean the Sufra (yellow color) and perform in your Umra what you perform in your Hajj (i.e. the Tawaf round the Ka’bah and the Sa’i between Safa and Marwa). “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1789
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 17 (old numbering)

1790. Narrated Hisham Ibn ‘Urwa from his father who said:

While I was a youngster, I asked ‘Aishah the wife of the Prophet ﷺ. “What about the meaning of the Statement of Allah;

“Verily! (the mountains) As-Safa and Al Marwa, are among the symbols of Allah. So, it is not harmful if those who perform Hajj or ‘Umra of the House (Ka’bah at Makkah) to perform the going (Tawaf) between them? (2.158) I understand (from that) that there is no harm if somebody does not perform the Tawaf between them.” ‘Aishah replied, “No, for if it were as you are saying, then the recitation would have been like this: ‘It is not harmful not to perform Tawaf between them.’ This verse was revealed in connection with the Ansar who used to assume the Ihram for the idol Manat which was put beside a place called Qudaid and those people thought it not right to perform the Tawaf of As-Safa and Al-Marwa. When Islam came, they asked Allah’s Messenger ﷺ about that, and Allah revealed:–

“Verily! (the mountains) As-Safa and Al-Marwa Are among the symbols of Allah. So, it is not harmful of those who perform Hajj or ‘Umra of the House (Ka’bah at Makkah) to perform the going (Tawaf) between them.” (2.158) Sufyan and Abu Muawiya added from Hisham (from ‘Aishah): “The Hajj or ‘Umra of the person who does not perform the going (Tawaf) between As-Safa and Al-Marwa is incomplete in Allah’s sight.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1790
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 18 (old numbering)
Chapter 11

When should a person performing ‘Umra finish his Ihram?

باب مَتَى يَحِلُّ الْمُعْتَمِرُ

1791. Narrated Isma’il:

‘Abdullah bin Abu Aufa said: “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ performed ‘Umra and we too performed ‘Umra along with him. When he entered Makkah he performed the Tawaf (of Ka’bah) and we too performed it along with him, and then he came to the As-Safa and Al-Marwa (i.e. performed the Sai) and we also came to them along with him. We were shielding him from the people of Makkah lest they may hit him with an arrow.” A friend of his asked him (i.e. ‘Abdullah bin Aufa), “Did the Prophet ﷺ enter the Ka’bah (during that ‘Umra)?” He replied in the negative.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1791
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 19 (old numbering)

1792. Then he said, “What did he (the Prophet ﷺ ) say about Khadija?” He (‘Abdullah bin Aufa) said, “(He said) ‘Give Khadija the good tidings that she will have a palace made of Qasab in Paradise and there will be neither noise nor any trouble in it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1792
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 19 (old numbering)

1793. Narrated ‘Amr bin Dinar:

We asked Ibn ‘Umar whether a man who had performed the Tawaf of the Ka’bah but had not performed the Tawaf between As-Safa and Al-Marwa yet, was permitted to have sexual relation with his wife. He replied, “The Prophet ﷺ arrived (at Makkah) and circumambulated the Ka’bah seven times and then offered a two Rak’at prayer behind Maqam-Ibrahim and then performed the going (Tawaf) between As-Safa and Al-Marwa (seven times) (and verily, in Allah’s Messenger ﷺ you have a good example.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1793
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 20 (old numbering)

1794. And we asked Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (the same question) and he replied, “He should not go near her till he has finished the going (Tawaf) between As-Safa and Al-Marwa.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1794
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 20 (old numbering)

1795. Narrated Abu Musa Al-Ashari (radhiyallahu anhu):

I came to the Prophet ﷺ at Al-Batha’ while his camel was kneeling down and he asked me, “Have you intended to perform the Hajj?” I replied in the affirmative. He asked me, ‘With what intention have you assumed Ihram?” I replied, “I have assumed Ihram with the same intention as that of the Prophet ﷺ. He said, “You have done well. Perform the Tawaf of the Ka’bah and (the Sai) between As-safa and Al-Marwa and then finish the Ihram.” So, I performed the Tawaf around the Ka’bah and the Sai) between As-Safa and Al-Marwa and then went to a woman of the tribe of Qais who cleaned my head from lice. Later I assumed the Ihram for Hajj. I used to give the verdict of doing the same till the caliphate of ‘Umar who said, “If you follow the Holy Book then it orders you to remain in the state of Ihram till you finish from Hajj, if you follow the Prophet ﷺ then he did not finish his Ihram till the Hadi (sacrifice) had reached its place of slaughtering (Hajj-al-Qiran).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1795
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 21 (old numbering)

1796. Narrated Al-Aswad:

‘Abdullah the slave of Asma bint Abu Bakr, told me that he used to hear Asma’, whenever she passed by Al-Hajun, saying, “May Allah bless His Messenger Muhammad ﷺ. Once we dismounted here with him, and at that time we were traveling with light luggage; we had a few riding animals and a little food ration. I, my sister, ‘Aishah, Az-Zubair and such and such persons performed ‘Umra, and when we had passed our hands over the Ka’bah (i.e. performed Tawaf round the Ka’bah and between As-Safa and Al-Marwa) we finished our Ihram. Later on we assumed Ihram for Hajj the same evening.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1796
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 22 (old numbering)
Chapter 12

What should one say on returning from Hajj, ‘Umra and Ghazwa.

باب مَا يَقُولُ إِذَا رَجَعَ مِنَ الْحَجِّ أَوِ الْعُمْرَةِ أَوِ الْغَزْوِ

1797. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Whenever Allah’s Messenger ﷺ returned from a Ghazwa, Hajj or ‘Umra, he used to say Takbir thrice at every elevation of the ground and then would say, “None has the right to be worshipped but Allah; He is One and has no partner. All the kingdoms is for Him, and all the praises are for Him, and He is Omnipotent. We are returning with repentance, worshipping, prostrating, and praising our Lord. He has kept up His promise and made His slave victorious, and He Alone defeated all the clans of (non-believers).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1797
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 23 (old numbering)
Chapter 13

Reception of the returning pilgrims and the riding of three persons on one animal.

باب اسْتِقْبَالِ الْحَاجِّ الْقَادِمِينَ وَالثَّلاَثَةِ عَلَى الدَّابَّةِ

1798. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When the Prophet ﷺ arrived at Makkah, some boys of the tribe of Bani ‘Abdul Muttalib went to receive him, and the Prophet ﷺ made one of them ride in front of him and the other behind him.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1798
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 24 (old numbering)
Chapter 14

Arriving in the morning.

باب الْقُدُومِ بِالْغَدَاةِ

1799. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Whenever Allah’s Messenger ﷺ left for Makkah, he used to pray in the mosque of Ash-Shajra, and when he returned (to Al-Madina), he used to pray in the middle of the valley of Dhul-Hulaifa and used to pass the night there till morning.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1799
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 25 (old numbering)
Chapter 15

Returning (home) at Al- ‘Ashi (after midday till sunset).

باب الدُّخُولِ بِالْعَشِيِّ

1800. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ never returned to his family from a journey at night. He

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1800
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 26 (old numbering)
Chapter 16

Not to go to one’s family on arrival at one’s town, at night. [See Fath Al-Bari].

باب لاَ يَطْرُقُ أَهْلَهُ إِذَا بَلَغَ الْمَدِينَةَ

1801. Narrated Jabir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ forbade going to one’s family at night (on arrival from a

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1801
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 27 (old numbering)
Chapter 17

Whoever made his she-camel proceed faster on reaching his town (destination).

باب مَنْ أَسْرَعَ نَاقَتَهُ إِذَا بَلَغَ الْمَدِينَةَ

1802. Narrated Humaid:

Anas said, “Whenever Allah’s Messenger ﷺ returned from a journey, he, on seeing the high places of Al-Madina, would make his she-camel proceed faster; and if it were another animal, even then he used to make it proceed faster.” Narrated Humaid that the Prophet ﷺ used to make it proceed faster out of his love for Al-Madina.

Narrated Anas:

As above, but mentioned “the walls of Al-Madina” instead of “the high places of Al-Madina.” Al-Harith bin ‘Umar agrees with Anas.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1802
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 28 (old numbering)

Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

As above, but mentioned “the walls of Al-Madina” instead of “the high places of Al-Madina. Al-Harith bin ‘Umar agrees with Anas.

USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 29 (old numbering)
Chapter 18

The Saying of Allah: “…So enter houses through their proper doors…” (V.2:189)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {وَأْتُوا الْبُيُوتَ مِنْ أَبْوَابِهَا}

1803. Narrated Abu Ishaq:

I heard Al-Bara’ saying, “The above Verse was revealed regarding us, for the Ansar on returning from Hajj never entered their houses through the proper doors but from behind. One of the Ansar came and entered through the door and he was taunted for it. Therefore, the following was revealed: —

“It is not righteousness That you enter the houses from the back, But the righteous man is He who fears Allah, Obeys His order and keeps away from What He has forbidden So, enter houses through the proper doors.” (2.189)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1803
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 30 (old numbering)
Chapter 19

Travelling is a kind of torture.

باب السَّفَرُ قِطْعَةٌ مِنَ الْعَذَابِ

1804. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Traveling is a kind of torture as it prevents one from eating, drinking and sleeping properly. So, when one’s needs are fulfilled, one should return quickly to one’s family.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1804
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 31 (old numbering)
Chapter 20

What may a traveller do if he has to proceed fast to arrive home early?

باب الْمُسَافِرِ إِذَا جَدَّ بِهِ السَّيْرُ يُعَجِّلُ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ

1805. Narrated Zaid bin Aslam from his father:

I was with Ibn ‘Umar on the way to Makkah, and he got the news that Safiya bint Abu Ubaid was seriously ill. So, he hastened his pace, and when the twilight disappeared, he dismounted and offered the Maghrib and ‘Isha’ prayers together. Then he said, “I saw that whenever the Prophet ﷺ had to hasten when traveling, he would delay the Maghrib prayer and join them together (i.e. offer the Maghrib and the Isha prayers together).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1805
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 32 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 25: Hajj (Pilgrimage)

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 25 of 97

Hajj

كتاب الحج · Pilgrimage

Hadith 1513 – 1772257 Ahadith

Chapter 1

It is obligatory to perform Hajj (once in a life time) and its superiority, and the Statement of Allah: “Hajj (pilgrimage to Makkah) to the House (Ka’bah) is a duty that mankind owes to Allah, those who can afford the expenses (for conveyance, provision and residence etc.). And whoever disbelieves [i.e denies Hajj, (pilgrimage to Makkah) then he is a disbeliever in Allah]. Then Allah stands not in need of any of the ‘Alamin (mankind, jinn and all that exists).” (V.3:97)

باب وُجُوبِ الْحَجِّ وَفَضْلِهِ

1513. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Al-Fadl (his brother) was riding behind Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and a woman from the tribe of Khath’am came and Al-Fadl started looking at her and she started looking at him. The Prophet ﷺ turned Al-Fadl’s face to the other side. The woman said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! The obligation of Hajj enjoined by Allah on His devotees has become due on my father and he is old and weak, and he cannot sit firm on the Mount; may I perform Hajj on his behalf?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Yes, you may.” That happened during the Hajj-al-Wida (of the Prophet ﷺ ).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1513
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 589 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

The Statement of Allah: “And proclaim to mankind the Hajj (pilgrimage). They will come to you on foot and on every lean camel, they will come from every deep and distant (wide) mountain highway (to perform Hajj). That they may witness things that are of benefit to them…” (V.22:27-28) And the meaning of the word Fijaj is a wide way (ravine).

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {يَأْتُوكَ رِجَالاً وَعَلَى كُلِّ ضَامِرٍ يَأْتِينَ مِنْ كُلِّ فَجٍّ عَمِيقٍ لِيَشْهَدُوا مَنَافِعَ لَهُمْ}

1514. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I saw that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to ride on his Mount at Dhul Hulaifa and used to start saying, “Labbaik” when the Mount stood upright.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1514
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 590 (old numbering)

1515. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ started saying, “Labbaik” from Dhul-Hulaifa when his Mount stood upright carrying him .

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1515
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 591 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

To go for Hajj on a packsaddle (of a camel).

باب الْحَجِّ عَلَى الرَّحْلِ

1516. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ sent my brother, ‘Abdur Rahman with me to Tan’im for the ‘Umra, and he made me ride on the packsaddle (of a camel). ‘Umar said, “Be ready to travel for Hajj as it (Hajj) is one of the two kinds of Jihad.”(1)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1516
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 591 (old numbering)

1517. Narrated Thumama bin ‘Abdullah bin Anas:

Anas performed the Hajj on a pack-saddle and he was not a miser. Anas said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ

performed Hajj on a pack-saddle and the same Mount was carrying his baggage too.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1517
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 592 (old numbering)

1518. Narrated Al-Qasim bin Muhammad:

‘Aishah said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! You performed ‘Umra but I did not.” He said, “O ‘Abdur-Rahman! Go along with your sister and let her perform ‘Umra from Tan’im.” ‘Abdur-Rahman made her ride over the pack-saddle of a she-camel and she performed ‘Umra.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1518
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 593 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

The superiority of Al-Hajj-ul-Mabrur (most probably means the Hajj which is performed with the intention of seeking Allah’s Pleasures only and is in accordance with the Prophet’s legal ways; without committing sins and is acceptable to Allah).

باب فَضْلِ الْحَجِّ الْمَبْرُورِ

1519. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ was asked, “Which is the best deed?” He said, “To believe in Allah and His Messenger ﷺ.” He was then asked, “Which is the next (in goodness)?” He said, “To participate in Jihad in Allah’s Cause.” He was then asked, “Which is the next?” He said, “To perform Hajj-Mabrur. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1519
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 594 (old numbering)

1520. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

(the mother of the faithful believers) I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! We consider Jihad as the best deed.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “The best Jihad (for women) is Hajj Mabrur. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1520
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 595 (old numbering)

1521. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Whoever performs Hajj for Allah’s pleasure and does not have sexual relations with his wife, and does not do evil or sins then he will return (after Hajj free from all sins) as if he were born anew.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1521
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 596 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

The demarcation of Mawaqit for Hajj.

باب فَرْضِ مَوَاقِيتِ الْحَجِّ وَالْعُمْرَةِ

1522. Narrated Zaid bin Jubair:

I went to visit ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar at his house which contained many tents made of cotton cloth and these were encircled with Suradik (part of the tent). I asked him from where, should one assume Ihram for Umra. He said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had fixed as Miqat (singular of Mawaqit) Qarn for the people of Najd, Dhul-Hulaifa for the people of Al-Madina, and Al-Juhfa for the people of Sham.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1522
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 597 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

The Statement of Allah: “And take provision (with you) for the journey, but the best provision is At-Taqwa (piety, righteousness)…” (V.2:197)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {وَتَزَوَّدُوا فَإِنَّ خَيْرَ الزَّادِ التَّقْوَى}

1523. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The people of Yemen used to come for Hajj and used not to bring enough provisions with them and used to say that they depend on Allah. On their arrival in Al-Madina they used to beg the people, and so Allah revealed, “And take a provision (with you) for the journey, but the best provision is the fear of Allah.” (2.197).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1523
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 598 (old numbering)
Chapter 7

Miqat of Hajj and ‘Umra for the people of Makkah.

باب مُهَلِّ أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ لِلْحَجِّ وَالْعُمْرَةِ

1524. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ made Dhul-Huiaifa as the Miqat for the people of Al-Madina; Al-Juhfa for the people of Sham; Qarn-al-Manazil for the people of Najd; and Yalamlam for the people of Yemen; and these Mawaqit are for the people at those very places, and besides them for those who come thorough those places with the intention of performing Hajj and ‘Umra; and whoever is living within these boundaries can assume Ihram from the place he starts, and the people of Makkah can assume Ihram from Makkah.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1524
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 599 (old numbering)
Chapter 8

The Miqat for the people of Al-Madina (is Dhul-Hulaifa) and they should not assume Ihram before Dhul-Hulaifa.

باب مِيقَاتِ أَهْلِ الْمَدِينَةِ وَلاَ يُهِلُّوا قَبْلَ ذِي الْحُلَيْفَةِ

1525. Narrated Nafi’:

‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, ‘The people of Al-Madina should assume Ihram from Dhul-Hulaifa; the people of Sham from Al-Juhfa; and the people of Najd from Qarn.” And ‘Abdullah added, “I was informed that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had said, ‘The people of Yemen should assume Ihram from Yalamlam.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1525
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 600 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

The Miqat for the people of Sham.

باب مُهَلِّ أَهْلِ الشَّأْمِ

1526. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had fixed Dhul Hulaifa as the Mlqat for the people of Al-Madina; Al-Juhfa for the people of Sham; and Qarn Ul-Manazil for the people of Najd; and Yalamlam for the people of Yemen. So, these (above mentioned) are the Mawaqit for all those living at those places, and besides them for those who come through those places with the intention of performing Hajj and ‘Umra and whoever lives within these places should assume Ihram from his dwelling place, and similarly the people of Makkah can assume Ihram from Makkah.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1526
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 601 (old numbering)
Chapter 10

The Miqat for the people of Najd.

باب مُهَلِّ أَهْلِ نَجْدٍ

1527. Narrated Salim from his father who said,:

“The Prophet ﷺ had fixed the Mawaqit as follows: (No. 603)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1527
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 602 (old numbering)

1528. Narrated Salim bin ‘Abdullah from his father:

I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying, “The Miqat for the people of Al-Madina is Dhul-Hulaifa; for the people of Sham is Mahita; (i.e. Al-Juhfa); and for the people of Najd is Qarn. And said Ibn ‘Umar, “They claim, but I did not hear personally, that the Prophet ﷺ said, “The Miqat for the people of Yemen is Yalamlam.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1528
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 603 (old numbering)
Chapter 11

The Miqat for those people who are living within the Mawaqit.

باب مُهَلِّ مَنْ كَانَ دُونَ الْمَوَاقِيتِ

1529. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ fixed Dhul-Hulaifa as the Miqat for the people of Al-Madina, Al-Juhfa, for the people of Sham, Yalamlam for the people of Yemen, and Qarn for the people of Najd. And these Mawaqlt are for those living at those very places, and besides them for those who come through those places with the intention of performing Hajj and Umra; and whoever is living inside these places can assume Ihram from his own dwelling place, and the people of Makkah can assume Ihram from Makkah.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1529
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 604 (old numbering)
Chapter 12

The Miqat for the people of Yemen.

باب مُهَلِّ أَهْلِ الْيَمَنِ

1530. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ fixed Dhul-Hulaifa as the Miqat for the people of Al-Madina, Al-Juhfa for the people of Sham, Qarn-ul-Manazil for the people of Najd, and Yalamlam for the people of Yemen; and these Mawaqit are for those living at those very places, and besides them for those whom come through them with the intention of performing Hajj and Umra; and whoever is living within these Mawaqit should assume Ihram from where he starts, and the people of Makkah can assume Ihram from Makkah.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1530
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 605 (old numbering)
Chapter 13

The Miqat for the people of ‘Iraq is Dhat-‘Irq.

باب ذَاتُ عِرْقٍ لأَهْلِ الْعِرَاقِ

1531. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When these two towns (Basra and Kufa) were captured, the people went to ‘Umar and said, “O the Chief of the faithful believers! The Prophet ﷺ fixed Qarn as the Miqat for the people of Najd, it is beyond our way and it is difficult for us to pass through it.” He said, “Take as your Miqat a place situated opposite to Qarn on your usual way. So, he fixed Dhatu-Irq (as their Miqat).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1531
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 606 (old numbering)

1532. Narrated Nafi:

‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar’ said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ made his camel sit (i.e. he dismounted) at Al-Batha’ in Dhul-Hulaifa and offered the prayer.” ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar used to do the same.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1532
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 607 (old numbering)
Chapter 15

The going of the Prophet ﷺ (for Hajj) via Ash-Shajara way.

باب خُرُوجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى طَرِيقِ الشَّجَرَةِ

1533. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to go (for Hajj) via Ash-Shajara way and return via Muarras way; and no doubt, whenever Allah’s Messenger ﷺ went to Makkah, he used to offer the prayer in the Mosque of Ash-Shajara; and on his return, he used to offer the prayer at Dhul-Hulaifa in the middle of the valley, and pass the night there till morning.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1533
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 608 (old numbering)
Chapter 16

The saying of the Prophet ﷺ “Al-‘Aqiq is a blessed valley.”

باب قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” الْعَقِيقُ وَادٍ مُبَارَكٌ “.

1534. Narrated ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhu):

In the valley of Al-‘Aqiq I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying, “To night a messenger came to me from my Lord and asked me to pray in this blessed valley and to assume Ihram for Hajj and ‘Umra together. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1534
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 609 (old numbering)

1535. Narrated Musa bin ‘Uqba:

Salim bin ‘Abdullah’s father said, “The Prophet ﷺ said that while resting in the bottom of the valley at Mu’arras in Dhul-Hulaifa, he had been addressed in a dream: ‘You are verily in a blessed valley.’ ” Salim made us to dismount from our camels at the place where ‘Abdullah used to dismount, aiming at the place where Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had rested and it was below the Mosque situated in the middle of the valley in between them (the residence) and the road.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1535
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 610 (old numbering)
Chapter 17

To wash the perfume thrice off the clothes (of Ihram).

باب غَسْلِ الْخَلُوقِ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ مِنَ الثِّيَابِ

1536. Narrated Safwan bin Ya’la:

Ya’la said to ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhu) “Show me the Prophet ﷺ when he is being inspired Divinely.” While the Prophet ﷺ was at Ji’rana (in the company of some of his Companions) a person came and asked, “O Allah’s Messenger! What is your verdict regarding that person who assumes Ihram for ‘Umra and is scented with perfume?” The Prophet ﷺ kept quiet for a while and he was Divinely inspired (then). ‘Umar beckoned Ya’la. So he came, and Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was shaded with a sheet. Ya’la put his head in and saw that the face of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was red and he was snoring. When that state of the Prophet ﷺ was over, he ﷺ asked, “Where is the person who asked about ‘Umra?” Then that person was brought and the Prophet ﷺ said, “Wash the perfume off your body thrice and take off the cloak and do the same in ‘Umra as you do in Hajj.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1536
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 610 (old numbering)
Chapter 18

The use of perfume while assuming Ihram. What to wear when one intends to assume Ihram. May one comb and put oil on one’s hair?

باب الطِّيبِ عِنْدَ الإِحْرَامِ

1537. Narrated Said bin Jubair:

Ibn ‘Umar used to oil his hair. I told that to Ibrahim who said, “What do you think about this statement:

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1537
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 611 (old numbering)

1538. Narrated Aswad from ‘Aishah:

As if I were now observing the glitter of the scent in the parting of the hair of the Prophet ﷺ while he was Muhrim?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1538
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 611 (old numbering)

1539. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

(the wife of the Prophet ﷺ I used to scent Allah’s Messenger ﷺ when he wanted to assume Ihram and also on finishing Ihram before the Tawaf round the Ka’bah (Tawaf-al-ifada).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1539
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 612 (old numbering)
Chapter 19

Whosoever recited Talbiya and assumed Ihram with headhair matted (with resin or the like).

باب مَنْ أَهَلَّ مُلَبِّدًا

1540. Narrated Salim from his father:

I heard that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ assumed Ihram with his hair matted together.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1540
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 613 (old numbering)
Chapter 20

To recite Talbiya and assume Ihram at the mosque of Dhul-Hulaifa (by the inhabitants of Al-Madina who want to perform Hajj or Umra).

باب الإِهْلاَلِ عِنْدَ مَسْجِدِ ذِي الْحُلَيْفَةِ

1541. Narrated Salim bin ‘Abdullah:

I heard my father saying, “Never did Allah’s Messenger ﷺ assume Ihram except at the Mosque, that is, at the Mosque of Dhul-Hulaifa.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1541
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 614 (old numbering)
Chapter 21

What kind of clothes a Muhrim should not wear.

باب مَا لاَ يَلْبَسُ الْمُحْرِمُ مِنَ الثِّيَابِ

1542. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A man asked, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! What kind of clothes should a Muhrim wear?” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ replied, “He should not wear a shirt, a turban, trousers, a headcloak or leather socks except if he can find no slippers, he then may wear leather socks after cutting off what might cover the ankles. And he should not wear clothes which are scented with saffron or Wars (kinds of Perfumes) . “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1542
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 615 (old numbering)
Chapter 22

Riding alone or with somebody else during Hajj.

باب الرُّكُوبِ وَالاِرْتِدَافِ فِي الْحَجِّ

1543, 1544. Narrated ‘Ubaidullah bin ‘Abdullah:

Ibn ‘Abbas’ said, “Usama rode behind Allah’s Messenger ﷺ from ‘Arafat to Al-Muzdalifa; and then Al-Fadl rode behind Allah’s Messenger ﷺ from Al-Muzdalifa to Mina.” Ibn ‘Abbas added, “Both of them said, ‘The Prophet ﷺ kept on reciting Talbiya till he did the Rami of Jamrat-al-‘Aqaba.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1543, 1544
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 616 (old numbering)
Chapter 23

What kind of clothes a Muhrim should wear, both for Rida (upper half body-cover) and Izar (lower half bodycover).

باب مَا يَلْبَسُ الْمُحْرِمُ مِنَ الثِّيَابِ وَالأَرْدِيَةِ وَالأُزُرِ

1545. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ with his companions started from Al-Madina after combing and oiling his hair and putting on two sheets of Ihram (upper body cover and waist cover). He did not forbid anyone to wear any kind of sheets except the ones colored with saffron because they may leave the scent on the skin. And so in the early morning, the Prophet ﷺ mounted his Mount while in Dhul-Hulaifa and set out till they reached Baida’, where he and his companions recited Talbiya, and then they did the ceremony of Taqlid (which means to put the colored garlands around the necks of the Budn (camels for sacrifice). And all that happened on the 25th of Dhul-Qa’da. And when he reached Makkah on the 4th of Dhul-Hijja he performed the Tawaf round the Ka’bah and performed the Tawaf between Safa and Marwa. And as he had a Badana and had garlanded it, he did not finish his Ihram. He proceeded towards the highest places of Makkah near Al-Hujun and he was assuming the Ihram for Hajj and did not go near the Ka’bah after he performed Tawaf (round it) till he returned from ‘Arafat. Then he ordered his companions to perform the Tawaf round the Ka’bah and then the Tawaf of Safa and Marwa, and to cut short the hair of their heads and to finish their Ihram. And that was only for those people who had not garlanded Budn. Those who had their wives with them were permitted to contact them (have sexual intercourse), and similarly perfume and (ordinary) clothes were permissible for them.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1545
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 617 (old numbering)
Chapter 24

Passing the night at Dhul-Hulaifa till dawn.

باب مَنْ بَاتَ بِذِي الْحُلَيْفَةِ حَتَّى أَصْبَحَ

1546. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ offered four Rak’at in Al-Madina and then two Rak’at at DhulI lulaifa and then passed the night at Dhul-Hulaifa till it was morning and when he mounted his Mount and it stood up, he started to recite Talbiya.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1546
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 618 (old numbering)

1547. Narrated Abu Qilaba:

Anas bin Malik said, “The Prophet ﷺ offered four Rak’at of the Zuhr prayer in Al-Madina and two Rak’at of ‘Asr prayer at Dhul-Hulaifa.” I think that the Prophet ﷺ passed the night there till morning.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1547
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 619 (old numbering)
Chapter 25

Talbiya is to be recited aloud.

باب رَفْعِ الصَّوْتِ بِالإِهْلاَلِ

1548. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ offered four Rak’at of the Zuhr prayer in Al-Madina and two Rak’at of the ‘Asr prayer in Dhul-Hulaifa and I heard them (the companions of the Prophet ﷺ) reciting Talbiya together loudly to the extent of shouting.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1548
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 620 (old numbering)
Chapter 26

The Talbiya.

باب التَّلْبِيَةِ

1549. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Talbiya of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was : ‘Labbaika Allahumma labbaik, Labbaika la sharika Laka labbaik, Inna-l-hamda wan-ni’mata Laka walmu Lk, La sharika Laka’ (I respond to Your call O Allah, I respond to Your call, and I am obedient to Your orders, You have no partner, I respond to Your call All the praises and blessings are for You, All the sovereignty is for You, And You have no partners with you.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1549
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 621 (old numbering)

1550. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

I know how the Prophet ﷺ used to say (Talbiya) and it was: ‘Labbaika Allahumma Labbaik, Labbaika la sharika Laka labbaik, Inna-l-hamda wan-ni’mata Laka walmu Lk, La sharika Laka’.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1550
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 622 (old numbering)
Chapter 27

The praising and the glorification of Allah and the saying of Takbir before reciting Talbiya, while mounting one’s travelling animal.

باب التَّحْمِيدِ وَالتَّسْبِيحِ وَالتَّكْبِيرِ قَبْلَ الإِهْلاَلِ عِنْدَ الرُّكُوبِ عَلَى الدَّابَّةِ

1551. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ offered four Rak’at of Zuhr prayer at Al-Madina and we were in his company, and two Rak’at of the Asr prayer at Dhul-Hulaifa and then passed the night there till it was dawn; then he rode, and when he reached Al-Baida’, he praised and glorified Allah and said Takbir (i.e. Alhamdu-lillah and Subhanallah(1) and Allahu-Akbar). Then he and the people along with him recited Talbiya with the intention of performing Hajj and Umra. When we reached (Makkah) he ordered us to finish the Ihram (after performing the Umra) (only those who had no Hadi (animal for sacrifice) with them were asked to do so) till the day of Tarwiya that is 8th Dhul-Hijja when they assumed Ihram for Hajj. The Prophet ﷺ sacrificed many camels (slaughtering them) with his own hands while standing. While Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was in Al-Madina he sacrificed two horned rams black and white in color in the Name of Allah.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1551
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 623 (old numbering)
Chapter 28

Reciting Talbiya when one has mounted his Rahila (mount) and it stood up straight (ready to set out).

باب مَنْ أَهَلَّ حِينَ اسْتَوَتْ بِهِ رَاحِلَتُهُ قائِمَة

1552. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ recited Talbiya when he had mounted his Mount and was ready to set out.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1552
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 624 (old numbering)
Chapter 29

Reciting Talbiya while facing the Qiblah.

باب الإِهْلاَلِ مُسْتَقْبِلَ الْقِبْلَةِ

1553. Narrated Nafi’, ‘Whenever Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma) finished his morning Salat (prayer) at Dhul-Hulaifa he would get his Rahila (mount) prepared. Then, he would ride on it, and after it had stood up straight (ready to set out), he would face Al-Qiblah (the Ka’bah at Makkah) while sitting (on his mount) and recite Talbiya. When he had reached the boundaries of the Haram (or Makkah), he would stop the recitation of Talbiya till he reached Dhi-Tuwa (near Makkah) where he would pass the night till it was dawn. After offering the morning Salat, he would take a bath. He claimed that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had done the same.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1553
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 625 (old numbering)

1554. Narrated Nafi’:

Whenever Ibn ‘Umar intended to go to Makkah he used to oil himself with a sort of oil that had no pleasant smell, then he would go to the Mosque of Al-Hulaita and offer the prayer, and then ride. When he mounted well on his Mount and the Mount stood up straight, he would proclaim the intention of assuming Ihram, and he used to say that he had seen the Prophet ﷺ doing the same.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1554
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 625 (old numbering)
Chapter 30

Reciting Talbiya on entering a valley.

باب التَّلْبِيَةِ إِذَا انْحَدَرَ فِي الْوَادِي

1555. Narrated Mujahid:

I was in the company of Ibn ‘Abbas and the people talked about Ad-Dajjal and said, “Ad-Dajjal will come with the word Kafir (non-believer) written in between his eyes.” On that Ibn ‘Abbas said, “I have not heard this from the Prophet ﷺ but I heard him saying, ‘As if I saw Moses just now entering the valley reciting Talbyia. ‘ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1555
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 626 (old numbering)
Chapter 31

How should a menstruating woman and a woman in a puerperal state assume Ihram?

باب كَيْفَ تُهِلُّ الْحَائِضُ وَالنُّفَسَاءُ

1556. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

(the wife of the Prophet ﷺ We set out with the Prophet ﷺ in his last Hajj and we assumed Ihram for Umra. The Prophet ﷺ then said, “Whoever has the Hadi with him should assume Ihram for Hajj along with ‘Umra and should not finish the Ihram till he finishes both.” I was menstruating when I reached Makkah, and so I neither did Tawaf round the Ka’bah nor Tawaf between Safa and Marwa. I complained about that to the Prophet ﷺ on which he replied, “Undo and comb your head hair, and assume Ihram for Hajj (only) and leave the Umra.” So, I did so. When we had performed the Hajj, the Prophet ﷺ sent me with my brother ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Bakr to Tan’im. So I performed the ‘Umra. The Prophet ﷺ said to me, “This ‘Umra is instead of your missed one.” Those who had assumed Ihram for ‘Umra (Hajj-atTamattu) performed Tawaf round the Ka’bah and between Safa and Marwa and then finished their Ihram. After returning from Mina, they performed another Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa). Those who had assumed Ihram for Hajj and ‘Umra together (Hajj-al-Qiran) performed only one Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1556
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 627 (old numbering)
Chapter 32

Whoever assumed Ihram with the same intention as that of the Prophet ﷺ (for Hajj or Umra) in the lifetime of the Prophet ﷺ (without being objected by the Prophet ﷺ).

باب مَنْ أَهَلَّ فِي زَمَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَإِهْلاَلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم

1557. Narrated Ata:

Jabir said, “The Prophet ﷺ ordered ‘Ali to keep on assuming his Ihram.” The narrator then informed about the narration of Suraqa.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1557
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 628 (old numbering)

1558. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

‘Ali came to the Prophet ﷺ from Yemen (to Makkah). The Prophet ﷺ asked ‘Ali, “With what intention have you assumed Ihram?” ‘Ali replied, “I have assumed Ihram with the same intention as that of the Prophet ﷺ.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “If I had not the Hadi with me I would have finished the Ihram.” Muhammad bin Bakr narrated extra from Ibn Juraij, “The Prophet ﷺ said to ‘Ali, “With what intention have you assumed the Ihram, O ‘Ali?” He replied, “With the same (intention) as that of the Prophet ﷺ.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Have a Hadi and keep your Ihram as it is.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1558
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 629 (old numbering)

1559. Narrated Abu Musa (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ sent me to some people in Yemen and when I returned, I found him at Al-Batha. He asked me, “With what intention have you assumed Ihram (i.e. for Hajj or for Umra or for both?”) I replied, “I have assumed Ihram with an intention like that of the Prophet ﷺ.” He asked, “Have you a Hadi with you?” I replied in the negative. He ordered me to perform Tawaf round the Ka’bah and between Safa and Marwa and then to finish my Ihram. I did so and went to a woman from my tribe who combed my hair or washed my head. Then, when ‘Umar came (i.e. became Caliph) he said, “If we follow Allah’s Book, it orders us to complete Hajj and Umra; as Allah says: “Perform the Hajj and Umra for Allah.” (2.196). And if we follow the tradition of the Prophet ﷺ who did not finish his Ihram till he sacrificed his Hadi.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1559
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 630 (old numbering)
Chapter 33

The Statement of Allah: “The Hajj (pilgrimage) is (in) the well-known (lunar year) months … (upto) … Hajj…” (V.2:197). And also His Statement: “They ask you (O Muhammad ﷺ) about the new moons. Say: These are signs to mark fixed periods of time for mankind and for the Hajj.” (V.2:189).

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {الْحَجُّ أَشْهُرٌ مَعْلُومَاتٌ فَمَنْ فَرَضَ فِيهِنَّ الْحَجَّ فَلاَ رَفَثَ وَلاَ فُسُوقَ وَلاَ جِدَالَ فِي الْحَجِّ}

1560. Narrated Al-Qasim bin Muhammad:

‘ ‘Aishah said, “We set out with Allah’s Messengers in the months of Hajj, and (in) the nights of Hajj, and at the time and places of Hajj and in a state of Hajj. We dismounted at Sarif (a village six miles from Makkah). The Prophet ﷺ then addressed his companions and said, “Anyone who has not got the Hadi and likes to do Umra instead of Hajj may do so (i.e. Hajj-al-Tamattu) and anyone who has got the Hadi should not finish the Ihram after performing ‘ Umra). (i.e. Hajj-al-Qiran). ‘Aishah added, “The companions of the Prophet ﷺ obeyed the above (order) and some of them (i.e. who did not have Hadi) finished their Ihram after Umra.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and some of his companions were resourceful and had the Hadi with them, they could not perform Umra (alone) (but had to perform both Hajj and Umra with one Ihram). ‘Aishah added, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to me and saw me weeping and said, “What makes you weep, O Hantah?” I replied, “I have heard your conversation with your companions and I cannot perform the Umra.” He asked, “What is wrong with you?’ I replied, ‘ I do not offer the prayers (i.e. I have my menses).’ He said, ‘ It will not harm you for you are one of the daughters of Adam, and Allah has written for you (this state) as He has written it for them. Keep on with your intentions for Hajj and Allah may reward you that.” ‘Aishah further added, “Then we proceeded for Hajj till we reached Mina and I became clean from my menses. Then I went out from Mina and performed Tawaf round the Ka’bah.” ‘Aishah added, “I went along with the Prophet ﷺ in his final departure (from Hajj) till he dismounted at Al-Muhassab (a valley outside Makkah), and we too, dismounted with him.” He called ‘ Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Bakr and said to him, ‘ Take your sister outside the sanctuary of Makkah and let her assume Ihram for ‘ Umra, and when you had finished ‘ Umra, return to this place and I will wait for you both till you both return to me.’ ” ‘ ‘Aishah added, ‘ ‘ So we went out of the sanctuary of Makkah and after finishing from the ‘ Umra and the Tawaf we returned to the Prophet ﷺ at dawn. He said, ‘Have you performed the ‘ Umra?’ We replied in the affirmative. So he announced the departure amongst his companions and the people set out for the journey, and the Prophet ﷺ: too left for Al-Madina.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1560
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 631 (old numbering)
Chapter 34

What is said regarding Hajj-at-Tamattu’, Hajj-al-Qiran, and Hajj-al-Ifrad. And whoever has not brought the Hady with him, he should finish the Ihram of Hajj, and make it as ‘Umra, (and then assume another Ihram for Hajj from Makkah, etc.).

باب التَّمَتُّعِ وَالإِقْرَانِ وَالإِفْرَادِ بِالْحَجِّ وَفَسْخِ الْحَجِّ لِمَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ مَعَهُ هَدْى

1561. Narrated Al-Aswad:

‘ ‘Aishah said, We went out with the Prophet ﷺ (from Al-Madina) with the intention of performing Hajj only and when we reached Makkah we performed Tawaf round the Ka’bah and then the Prophet ﷺ ordered those who had not driven the Hadi along with them to finish their Ihram. So the people who had not driven the Hadi along with them finished their Ihram. The Prophet’s ﷺ wives, too, had not driven the Hadi with them, so they too, finished their Ihram.” ‘Aishah added, “I got my menses and could not perform Tawaf round the Ka’bah.” So when it was the night of Hasba (i.e. when we stopped at Al-Muhassab), I said, ‘O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Everyone is returning after performing Hajj and ‘Umra but I am returning after performing Hajj only.’ He said, ‘Didn’t you perform Tawaf round the Ka’bah the night we reached Makkah?’ I replied in the negative. He said, ‘Go with your brother to Tan’im and assume the Ihram for’Umra, (and after performing it) come back to such and such a place.’ On that Safiya said, ‘I feel that I will detain you all.’ The Prophet ﷺ said, ‘O ‘Aqra Halqa! Didn’t you perform Tawaf of the Ka’bah on the day of sacrifice? (i.e. Tawaf-al-ifada) Safiya replied in the affirmative. He said, (to Safiya). ‘There is no harm for you to proceed on with us.’ ” ‘Aishah added, “(after returning from ‘Umra), the Prophet ﷺ met me while he was ascending (from Makkah) and I was descending to it, or I was ascending and he was descending.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1561
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 632 (old numbering)

1562. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

We set out with Allah’s Messengers (to Makkah) in the year of the Prophet’s ﷺ Last Hajj. Some of us had assumed Ihram for ‘Umra only, some for both Hajj and ‘Umra, and others for Hajj only. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ assumed Ihram for Hajj. So whoever had assumed Ihram for Hajj or for both Hajj and ‘Umra did not finish the Ihram till the day of sacrifice. (See Hadith No. 631, 636, and 639).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1562
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 633 (old numbering)

1563. Narrated Marwan bin Al-Hakam:

I saw ‘Uthman and ‘Ali. ‘Uthman used to forbid people to perform Hajj-at-Tamattu’ and Hajj-al-Qiran (Hajj and ‘Umra together), and when ‘Ali saw (this act of ‘Uthman), he assumed Ihram for Hajj and ‘Umra together saying, “Lubbaik for ‘Umra and Hajj,” and said, “I will not leave the tradition of the Prophet ﷺ on the saying of somebody.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1563
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 634 (old numbering)

1564. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The people (of the Pre-Islamic Period) used to think that to perform ‘Umra during the months of Hajj was one of the major sins on earth. And also used to consider the month of Safar as a forbidden (i.e. sacred) month and they used to say, “When the wounds of the camel’s back heal up (after they return from Hajj) and the signs of those wounds vanish and the month of Safar passes away then (at that time) ‘Umra is permissible for the one who wishes to perform it.” In the morning of the 4th of Dhul-Hijja, the Prophet ﷺ and his companions reached Makkah, assuming Ihram for Hajj and he ordered his companions to make their intentions of the Ihram for’Umra only (instead of Hajj) so they considered his order as something great and were puzzled, and said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! What kind (of finishing) of Ihram is allowed?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Finish the Ihram completely like a non-Muhrim (you are allowed everything).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1564
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 635 (old numbering)

1565. Narrated Abu Musa (radhiyallahu anhu):

came to the Prophet ﷺ (from Yemen and was assuming Ihram for Hajj) and he ordered me to finish the Ihram (after performing the ‘Umra).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1565
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 636 (old numbering)

1566. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Hafsa the wife of the Prophet ﷺ said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Why have the people finished their Ihram after performing ‘Umra but you have not finished your Ihram after performing ‘Umra?” He replied, “I have matted my hair and garlanded my Hadi. So I will not finish my Ihram till I have slaughtered (my Hadi). “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1566
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 637 (old numbering)

1567. Narrated Shu’ba:

Abu Jamra Nasr bin ‘Imran Ad-Duba’i said, “I intended to perform Hajj-at-Tamattu’ and the people advised me not to do so. I asked Ibn ‘Abbas regarding it and he ordered me to perform Hajj-at-Tammatu’. Later I saw in a dream someone saying to me, ‘Hajj-Mabrur (Hajj performed in accordance with the Prophet’s ﷺ tradition without committing sins and accepted by Allah) and an accepted ‘Umra.’ So I told that dream to Ibn ‘Abbas. He said, ‘This is the tradition of Abu-l-Qasim.’ Then he said to me, ‘Stay with me and I shall give you a portion of my property.’ ” I (Shu’ba) asked, “Why (did he invite you)?” He (Abu Jamra) said, “Because of the dream which I had seen.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1567
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 638 (old numbering)

1568. Narrated Abu Shihab:

I left for Makkah for Hajj-at-Tamattu’ assuming Ihram for ‘Umra. I reached Makkah three days before the day of Tarwiya (8th Dhul-Hijja). Some people of Makkah said to me, “Your Hajj will be like the Hajj performed by the people of Makkah (i.e. you will lose the superiority of assuming Ihram from the Miqat). So I went to ‘Ata’ asking him his view about it. He said, “Jabir bin ‘Abdullah narrated to me, ‘I performed Hajj with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ on the day when he drove camels with him. The people had assumed Ihram for Hajj-al-Ifrad. The Prophet ﷺ ordered them to finish their Ihram after Tawaf round the Ka’bah, and between Safa and Marwa and to cut short their hair and then to stay there (in Makkah) as non-Muhrims till the day of Tarwiya (i.e. 8th of Dhul-Hijja) when they would assume Ihram for Hajj and they were ordered to make the Ihram with which they had come as for ‘Umra only. They asked, ‘How can we make it ‘Umra (Tamattu’) as we have intended to perform Hajj?’ The Prophet ﷺ said, ‘Do what I have ordered you. Had I not brought the Hadi with me, I would have done the same, but I cannot finish my Ihram till the Hadi reaches its destination (i.e. is slaughtered).’ So, they did (what he ordered them to do).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1568
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 639 (old numbering)

1569. Narrated Said bin Al-Musaiyab:

‘Ali and ‘Uthman differed regarding Hajj-at-Tamattu’ while they were at ‘Usfan (a familiar place near Makkah). ‘Ali said, “I see you want to forbid people to do a thing that the Prophet ﷺ did?” When ‘Ali saw that, he assumed Ihram for both Hajj and ‘Umra.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1569
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 640 (old numbering)
Chapter 35

The Talbiya for Hajj and the mention of the intention of performing Hajj along with Talbiya.

باب مَنْ لَبَّى بِالْحَجِّ وَسَمَّاهُ

1570. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

We came with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ (to Makkah) and we were saying: ‘Labbaika Allahumma Labbaik’ for Hajj. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered us to perform ‘Umra with that Ihram (instead of Hajj).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1570
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 641 (old numbering)
Chapter 36

Hajj-at-Tamattu’ during the lifetime of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ.

باب التَّمَتُّعِ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ

1571. Narrated ‘Imran (radhiyallahu anhu):

We performed Hajj-at-Tamattu’ in the lifetime of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and then the Qur’an was revealed (regarding Hajj-at-Tamattu’) and somebody said what he wished (regarding Hajj-at-Tamattu’) according his own opinion.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1571
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 642 (old numbering)
Chapter 37

The Statement of Allah: “This is for him whose family is not present at the Al-Masjid-al-Haram (i.e non-resident of Makkah).” (V.2:196).

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {ذَلِكَ لِمَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ أَهْلُهُ حَاضِرِي الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ}

1572. Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma) said that he had been asked regarding Hajj-at-Tamattu’ on which he said, “The Muhajirin (emigrants) and the Ansar and the wives of the Prophet ﷺ and we did the same. When we reached Makkah, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Give up your intention of doing the Hajj (at this moment) and perform ‘Umra, except the one who has garlanded the Hady.” So, we performed Tawaf round the Ka’bah and [Sa’y (going)] between As-Safa and Al-Marwa, slept with our wives and wore ordinary (stitched) clothes. The Prophet ﷺ added, “Whoever has garlanded his Hady is not allowed to finish the Ihram till the Hady has reached its destination (has been sacrificed)”. Then on the night of Tarwiya (8th Dhul-Hijjah, in the afternoon) he ordered us to assume Ihram for Hajj and when we have performed all the ceremonies of Hajj, we came and performed Tawaf round the Ka’bah and (Sa’y) between As-Safa and Al-Marwa, and then our Hajj was complete, and we had to sacrifice a Hady according to the Statement of Allah: “… He must slaughter a Hady such as he can afford, but if he cannot afford it, he should observe Saum (fasts) three days during the Hajj and seven days after his return (to his home)…” (V.2:196) And the sacrifice of a sheep is sufficient. So, the Prophet ﷺ and his Companions joined the two religious deeds, (i.e. Hajj and ‘Umra) in one year, for Allah revealed (the permissibility) of such practice in His Book and in the Sunna (legal ways) of His Prophet ﷺ and rendered it permissible for all the people except those living in Makkah. Allah says: ‘This is for him whose family is not present at the Al-Masjid-al-Haram, (i.e. non-resident of Makkah).” (V.2:196). The months of Hajj which Allah mentioned in His Book are: Shawwal, Dhul-Qa’da and Dhul-Hijjah. Whoever performed Hajj-at-Tamattu’ in those months, then slaughtering or fasting is compulsory for him. The words: 1. Ar-Rafatha means sexual intercourse, 2. Al-Fasuq means all kinds of sin, and 3. Al-Jidal means to dispute.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1572
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 643 (old numbering)
Chapter 38

Taking a bath on entering Makkah.

باب الاِغْتِسَالِ عِنْدَ دُخُولِ مَكَّةَ

1573. Narrated Nafi:

On reaching the sanctuary of Makkah, Ibn ‘Umar used to stop, reciting Talbiya and then he would pass the night at Dhi-Tuwa and then offer the Fajr prayer and take a bath. He used to say that the Prophet ﷺ used to do the same.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1573
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 643 (old numbering)
Chapter 39

To enter Makkah by day or by night.

باب دُخُولِ مَكَّةَ نَهَارًا أَوْ لَيْلاً

1574. Narrated Nafi:

‘ Ibn ‘Umar said, “The Prophet ﷺ passed the night at Dhi-Tuwa till it was dawn and then he entered Makkah.” Ibn ‘Umar used to do the same.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1574
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 644 (old numbering)
Chapter 40

From where to enter Makkah.

باب مِنْ أَيْنَ يَدْخُلُ مَكَّةَ

1575. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to enter Makkah from the high Thaniya and used to leave Makkah from the low Thaniya.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1575
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 645 (old numbering)
Chapter 41

From where to leave Makkah.

باب مِنْ أَيْنَ يَخْرُجُ مِنْ مَكَّةَ

1576. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ entered Makkah from Kada’ from the highest Thaniya which is at Al-Batha’ and used to leave Makkah from the low Thaniya.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1576
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 646 (old numbering)

1577. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

When the Prophet ﷺ came to Makkah he entered from its higher side and left from its lower side.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1577
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 647 (old numbering)

1578. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

In the year of the conquest of Makkah, the Prophet ﷺ entered Makkah from Kada’ at the higher place of Makkah. (Hisham, a sub-narrator said, ” ‘Urwa used to enter (Makkah) from both Kada’ and Kuda and he often entered through Kada’ which was nearer to his dwelling place.)”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1578
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 649 (old numbering)

1579. Narrated Hisham from his father:

In the year of the conquest of Makkah, the Prophet ﷺ entered Makkah from the side of Kada. Urwa used to enter through both places and he often entered through Kada’ which was nearer of the two to his dwelling place.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1579
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 651 (old numbering)

1580. Narrated Hisham:

‘Urwa said, “The Prophet ﷺ entered Makkah in the year of the conquest of Makkah from the side of Kada’ which is at the higher part of Makkah.” ‘Urwa often entered from Kada’ which was nearer of the two to his dwelling place.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1580
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 650 (old numbering)

1581. Narrated ‘Aishah’ (radhiyallahu anha):

In the year of the conquest of Makkah, the Prophet ﷺ entered Makkah from the side of Kada. ‘Urwa used to enter through both places and he often entered through Kada’ which was nearer of the two to his dwelling place.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1581
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 648 (old numbering)
Chapter 42

The superiority of Makkah and its buildings, and the statement of Allah: “And (remember) when We made the House (the Ka’bah at Makkah) a place of resort for mankind, and a place of safety. And take you (people) the Maqam (place) of Ibrahim (Abraham) [or the stone on which Abraham stood while he was building the Ka’bah] as a place of prayer (for some of your prayer, e.g two Rak’a of Tawaf of Ka’bah)… show us our Manasik (all the ceremonies of pilgrimage – Hajj and ‘Umra etc.). And accept our repentance. Truly! You are the One Who accepts repentance, the Most Merciful.” (V.2:125-128)

باب فَضْلِ مَكَّةَ وَبُنْيَانِهَا

1582. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When the Ka’bah was built, the Prophet ﷺ and Abbas went to bring stones (for its construction). Al Abbas said to the Prophet ﷺ, “Take off your waist sheet and put it on your neck.” (When the Prophet ﷺ took it off) he fell on the ground with his eyes open towards the sky and said, “Give me my waist sheet.” And he covered himself with it.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1582
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 652 (old numbering)

1583. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

(the wife of the Prophet ﷺ) that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said to her, “Do you know that when your people (Quraish) rebuilt the Ka’bah, they decreased it from its original foundation laid by Abraham?” I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Why don’t you rebuild it on its original foundation laid by Abraham?” He replied, “Were it not for the fact that your people are close to the pre-Islamic Period of ignorance (i.e. they have recently become Muslims) I would have done so.” The sub-narrator, ‘Abdullah (bin ‘Umar ) stated: ‘Aishah ‘must have heard this from Allah’s Messenger ﷺ for in my opinion Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had not placed his hand over the two corners of the Ka’bah opposite Al-Hijr only because the Ka’bah was not rebuilt on its original foundations laid by Abraham.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1583
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 653 (old numbering)

1584. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

I asked the Prophet ﷺ whether the round wall (near Ka’bah) was part of the Ka’bah. The Prophet ﷺ replied in the affirmative. I further said, “What is wrong with them, why have they not included it in the building of the Ka’bah?” He said, “Don’t you see that your people (Quraish) ran short of money (so they could not include it inside the building of Ka’bah)?” I asked, “What about its gate? Why is it so high?” He replied, “Your people did this so as to admit into it whomever they liked and prevent whomever they liked. Were your people not close to the Pre-Islamic Period of ignorance (i.e. they have recently embraced Islam) and were I not afraid that they would dislike it, surely I would have included the (area of the) wall inside the building of the Ka’bah and I would have lowered its gate to the level of the ground.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1584
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 654 (old numbering)

1585. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said to me, “Were your people not close to the Pre-Islamic period of ignorance, I would have demolished the Ka’bah and would have rebuilt it on its original foundations laid by Abraham (for Quraish had curtailed its building), and I would have built a back door (too).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1585
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 655 (old numbering)

1586. Narrated Yazid bin Ruman from ‘Urwa:

‘Aishah said that the Prophet ﷺ said to her, “O ‘Aishah! Were your nation not close to the Pre-Islamic Period of Ignorance, I would have had the Ka’bah demolished and would have included in it the portion which had been left, and would have made it at a level with the ground and would have made two doors for it, one towards the east and the other towards the west, and then by doing this it would have been built on the foundations laid by Abraham.” That was what urged Ibn-Az-Zubair to demolish the Ka’bah. Jazz said, “I saw Ibn-Az-Zubair when he demolished and rebuilt the Ka’bah and included in it a portion of Al-Hijr (the unroofed portion of Ka’bah which is at present in the form of a compound towards the north-west of the Ka’bah). I saw the original foundations of Abraham which were of stones resembling the humps of camels.” So Jarir asked Yazid, “Where was the place of those stones?” Jazz said, “I will just now show it to you.” So Jarir accompanied Yazid and entered Al-Hijr, and Jazz pointed to a place and said, “Here it is.” Jarir said, “It appeared to me about six cubits from Al-Hijr or so.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1586
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 656 (old numbering)
Chapter 43

The superiority of the Haram (of Makkah).

باب فَضْلِ الْحَرَمِ

1587. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

On the Day of the Conquest of Makkah, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Allah has made this town a sanctuary. Its thorny bushes should not be cut, its game should not be chased, and its fallen things should not be picked up except by one who would announce it publicly.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1587
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 657 (old numbering)
Chapter 44

What is said regarding the inheritance, sale and purchase of the houses of Makkah. All the people have an equal right for Al-Masjid-al-Haram especially by virtue of the Statement of Allah: “Verily! Those who disbelieved and hinder (men) from the Path of Allah, and from Al-Masjid-al-Haram (at Makkah) which We have made (open) to (all) men, the dweller in it and the visitor from the country are equal there [as regards its sanctity and pilgrimage Hajj and ‘Umra)]. And whoever inclines to evil action in it, and do wrong (i.e practise polytheism and leave Islamic Monotheism), him We shall cause to taste from a painful torment.” (V.22:25).

باب تَوْرِيثِ دُورِ مَكَّةَ وَبَيْعِهَا وَشِرَائِهَا

1588. Narrated ‘Usama bin Zaid (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I asked, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Where will you stay in Makkah? Will you stay in your house in Makkah?” He replied, “Has ‘Aqil left any property or house?” Aqil along with Talib had inherited the property of Abu Talib. Jafar and ‘Ali did not inherit anything as they were Muslims and the other two were non-believers. ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab used to say, “A believer cannot inherit (anything from an) infidel.” Ibn Shihab, (a sub-narrator) said, “They (‘Umar and others) derived the above verdict from Allah’s Statement: “Verily! those who believed and Emigrated and strove with their life And property in Allah’s Cause, And those who helped (the emigrants) And gave them their places to live in, These are (all) allies to one another.” (8.72)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1588
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 658 (old numbering)
Chapter 45

The residence of the Prophet ﷺ in Makkah.

باب نُزُولِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَكَّةَ

1589. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

When Allah’s Messenger ﷺ intended to enter Makkah he said, “Our destination tomorrow, if Allah wished, will be Khaif Bani Kinana where (the pagans) had taken the oath of Kufr.” (Against the Prophet ﷺ i.e. to be loyal to heathenism by boycotting Bani Ha shim, the Prophets folk) (See Hadith No. 221 Vol. 5)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1589
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 659 (old numbering)

1590. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

On the Day of Nahr at Mina, the Prophet ﷺ said, “Tomorrow we shall stay at Khaif Bani Kinana where the pagans had taken the oath of Kufr (heathenism).” He meant (by that place) Al-Muhassab where the Quraish tribe and Bani Kinana concluded a contract against Bani Hashim and Bani ‘Abdul-Muttalib or Bani Al-Muttalib that they would not intermarry with them or deal with them in business until they handed over the Prophet ﷺ to them.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1590
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 660 (old numbering)
Chapter 46

The Statement of Allah: ‘And (remember) when Ibrahim (Abraham) said: ‘O my Lord! Make this city (Makkah) one of peace and security, and keep me and my sons away from worshipping idols. O my Lord! They have indeed led astray many among mankind. But whoso follows me, he verily is of me. And whoso disobeys me still You are indeed Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful. O our Lord! I have made some of my offspring to dwell in an uncultivable valley by Your Sacred House (the Ka’bah at Makkah); in order, our Lord, that they may perform As-Salat (Iqamat-as-Salat). So So fill some hearts among men with love towards them…” (V.14:35-37)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {وَإِذْ قَالَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ رَبِّ اجْعَلْ هَذَا الْبَلَدَ آمِنًا وَاجْنُبْنِي وَبَنِيَّ أَنْ نَعْبُدَ الأَصْنَامَ رَبِّ إِنَّهُنَّ أَضْلَلْنَ كَثِيرًا مِنَ النَّاسِ فَمَنْ تَبِعَنِي فَإِنَّهُ مِنِّي وَمَنْ عَصَانِي فَإِنَّكَ غَفُورٌ رَحِيمٌ رَبَّنَا إِنِّي أَسْكَنْتُ مِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِي بِوَادٍ غَيْرِ ذِي زَرْعٍ عِنْدَ بَيْتِكَ الْمُحَرَّمِ رَبَّنَا لِيُقِيمُوا الصَّلاَةَ فَاجْعَلْ أَفْئِدَةً مِنَ النَّاسِ تَهْوِي إِلَيْهِمْ} الآيَةَ

Chapter 47

The Statement of Allah: “Allah has made the Ka’bah, the Sacred House, an asylum of security and benefits [e.g., Hajj and ‘Umra (pilgrimage)] for mankind, and also the Sacred Month, and the animals of offerings, and the garlanded (people or animals, marked with garlands on their necks made from the outer parts of the stems of Makkah trees for their security) that you may know that Allah has knowledge of all that is in the heavens and all that is in the earth, and that Allah is the All-Knower of each and everything.” (V.5:97)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {جَعَلَ اللَّهُ الْكَعْبَةَ الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ قِيَامًا لِلنَّاسِ وَالشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ وَالْهَدْيَ وَالْقَلاَئِدَ ذَلِكَ لِتَعْلَمُوا أَنَّ اللَّهَ يَعْلَمُ مَا فِي السَّمَوَاتِ وَمَا فِي الأَرْضِ وَأَنَّ اللَّهَ بِكُلِّ شَيْءٍ عَلِيمٌ}

1591. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ;; said, “Dhus-Suwaiqa-tain (literally: One with two lean legs) from Ethiopia will demolish the Ka’bah.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1591
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 661 (old numbering)

1592. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The people used to fast on ‘Ashura (the tenth day of the month of Muharram) before the fasting of Ramadan was made obligatory. And on that day the Ka’bah used to be covered with a cover. When Allah made the fasting of the month of Ramadan compulsory, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Whoever wishes to fast (on the day of ‘Ashura’) may do so; and whoever wishes to leave it can do so.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1592
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 662 (old numbering)

1593. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said “The people will continue performing the Hajj and ‘Umra to the Ka’bah even after the appearance of Gog and Magog.”

Narrated Shu’ba extra:

The Hour (Day of Judgment) will not be established till the Hajj (to the Ka’bah) is abandoned.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1593
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 663 (old numbering)
Chapter 48

The covering of the Ka’bah.

باب كِسْوَةِ الْكَعْبَةِ

1594. Narrated Abu Wail:

(One day) I sat along with Shaiba on the chair inside the Ka’bah. He (Shaiba) said, “No doubt, ‘Umar sat at this place and said, ‘I intended not to leave any yellow (i.e. gold) or white (i.e. silver) (inside the Ka’bah) undistributed.’ I said (to ‘Umar), ‘But your two companions (i.e. The Prophet ﷺ and Abu Bakr) did not do so.’ ‘Umar said, They are the two persons whom I always follow.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1594
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 664 (old numbering)
Chapter 49

The demolishing of the Ka’bah.

باب هَدْمِ الْكَعْبَةِ

1595. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “As if I were looking at him, a black person with thin legs plucking the stones of the Ka’bah one after another. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1595
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 665 (old numbering)

1596. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “DhusSuwaiqatain (the thin legged man) from Ethiopia will demolish the Ka’bah.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1596
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 666 (old numbering)
Chapter 50

What is said regarding the Black Stone.

باب مَا ذُكِرَ فِي الْحَجَرِ الأَسْوَدِ

1597. Narrated ‘Abis bin Rabia:

‘Umar came near the Black Stone and kissed it and said “No doubt, I know that you are a stone and can neither benefit anyone nor harm anyone. Had I not seen Allah’s Messenger ﷺ kissing you I would not have kissed you.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1597
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 667 (old numbering)
Chapter 51

Closing the door of the Ka’bah and (the permissibility) of offering Salat (prayer) at any place in it.

باب إِغْلاَقِ الْبَيْتِ وَيُصَلِّي فِي أَىِّ نَوَاحِي الْبَيْتِ شَاءَ

1598. Narrated Salim that his father said,:

“Allah’s Messenger ﷺ, Usama bin Zaid, Bilal, and ‘Uthman bin abu Talha entered the Ka’bah and then closed its door. When they opened the door I was the first person to enter (the Ka’bah). I met Bilal and asked him, “Did Allah’s Messenger ﷺ offer a prayer inside (the Ka’bah)?” Bilal replied in the affirmative and said, “(The Prophet ﷺ offered the prayer) in between the two right pillars.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1598
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 668 (old numbering)
Chapter 52

Offering As-Salat (the prayers) inside the Ka’bah.

باب الصَّلاَةِ فِي الْكَعْبَةِ

1599. Narrated Nafi’:

Whenever Ibn ‘Umar entered the Ka’bah he used to walk straight keeping the door at his back on entering, and used to proceed on till about three cubits from the wall in front of him, and then he would offer the prayer there aiming at the place where Allah’s Messenger ﷺ prayed, as Bilal had told him. There is no harm for any person to offer the prayer at any place inside the Ka’bah.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1599
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 669 (old numbering)
Chapter 53

Whoever did not enter the Ka’bah, and Ibn ‘Umar used to perform Hajj frequently without entering the Ka’bah.

باب مَنْ لَمْ يَدْخُلِ الْكَعْبَةَ وَكَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا يَحُجُّ كَثِيرًا وَلاَ يَدْخُلُ

1600. Narrated Isma’li bin Abu Khalid:

‘Abdullah bin Abu Aufa said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ performed the ‘Umra. He performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah and offered two Rak’at behind the Maqam (Abraham’s place) and was accompanied by those who were screening him from the people.” Somebody asked ‘Abdullah, “Did Allah’s Messenger ﷺ enter the Ka’bah?” ‘Abdullah replied in the negative.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1600
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 670 (old numbering)
Chapter 54

Saying Takbir (Allah is the Most Great) inside the Ka’bah.

باب مَنْ كَبَّرَ فِي نَوَاحِي الْكَعْبَةِ

1601. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to Makkah, he refused to enter the Ka’bah with idols in it. He ordered (idols to be taken out). So they were taken out. The people took out the pictures of Abraham and Ishmael holding Azlams in their hands. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “May Allah curse these people. By Allah, both Abraham and Ishmael never did the game of chance with Azlams.” Then he entered the Ka’bah and said Takbir at its corners but did not offer the prayer in it.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1601
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 671 (old numbering)
Chapter 55

How (the legality of) the Ramal started.

باب كَيْفَ كَانَ بَدْءُ الرَّمَلِ

1602. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and his companions came to Makkah, the pagans circulated the news that a group of people were coming to them and they had been weakened by the Fever of Yathrib (Al-Madina). So the Prophet ﷺ ordered his companions to do Ramal in the first three rounds of Tawaf of the Ka’bah and to walk between the two corners (The Black Stone and Yemenite corner). The Prophet ﷺ did not order them to do Ramal in all the rounds of Tawaf out of pity for them.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1602
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 672 (old numbering)
Chapter 56

The touching (and kissing) of the Black Stone on reaching Makkah during the first round of Tawaf of the Ka’bah, and doing Ramal in the first three rounds (of Tawaf).

باب اسْتِلاَمِ الْحَجَرِ الأَسْوَدِ حِينَ يَقْدَمُ مَكَّةَ أَوَّلَ مَا يَطُوفُ وَيَرْمُلُ ثَلاَثًا

1603. Narrated Salim that his father said:

I saw Allah’s Messenger ﷺ arriving at Makkah; he kissed the Black Stone Corner first while doing Tawaf and did ramal in the first three rounds of the seven rounds (of Tawaf).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1603
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 673 (old numbering)
Chapter 57

Doing Ramal in performing Tawaf during Hajj and ‘Umra.

باب الرَّمَلِ فِي الْحَجِّ وَالْعُمْرَةِ

1604. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ did Ramal in (first) three rounds (of Tawaf), and walked in the remaining four, in Hajj and Umra.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1604
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 674 (old numbering)

1605. Narrated Zaid bin Aslam from his father who said:

“‘Umar bin Al-Khattab addressed the Corner (Black Stone) saying, ‘By Allah! I know that you are a stone and can neither benefit nor harm. Had I not seen the Prophet ﷺ touching (and kissing) you, I would never have touched (and kissed) you.’ Then he kissed it and said, ‘There is no reason for us to do Ramal (in Tawaf) except that we wanted to show off before the pagans, and now Allah has destroyed them.’ ‘Umar added, ‘(Nevertheless), the Prophet ﷺ did that and we do not want to leave it (i.e. Ramal).’

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1605
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 675 (old numbering)

1606. Narrated Nafi’:

Ibn ‘Umar. said, “I have never missed the touching of these two stones of Ka’bah (the Black Stone and the Yemenite Corner) both in the presence and the absence of crowds, since I saw the Prophet ﷺ touching them.” I asked Nafi’: “Did Ibn ‘Umar use to walk between the two Corners?” Nafi’ replied, “He used to walk in order that it might be easy for him to touch it (the Corner Stone).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1606
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 676 (old numbering)
Chapter 58

Touching the Corner (Black Stone) with a bent-headed stick.

باب اسْتِلاَمِ الرُّكْنِ بِالْمِحْجَنِ

1607. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

In his Last Hajj the Prophet ﷺ performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah riding a camel and pointed a bent-headed stick towards the Corner (Black Stone).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1607
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 677 (old numbering)
Chapter 59

Whoever did not touch except the two Yemenite Corners of the Ka’bah.

باب مَنْ لَمْ يَسْتَلِمْ إِلاَّ الرُّكْنَيْنِ الْيَمَانِيَيْنِ

1608. Abu Ash-Sha’tha’ said, “Who keeps away from some portion of the Ka’bah?” Mu’awiya used to touch the four corners of the Ka’bah, Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma) said to him, “These two corners (the ones facing the Hijr) are not to be touched.” Mu’awiya said, “Nothing is untouchable in the Ka’bah.” And Ibn Az-Zubair used to touch all the corners of the Ka’bah.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1608
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 678 (old numbering)

1609. Narrated Salim bin ‘Abdullah that his father said:

“I have not seen the Prophet ﷺ touching except the two Yemenite Corners (i.e. the ones facing Yemen).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1609
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 678 (old numbering)
Chapter 60

To kiss the Black Stone.

باب تَقْبِيلِ الْحَجَرِ

1610. Narrated Zaid bin Aslam that his father said:

“I saw ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab kissing the Black Stone and he then said, (to it) ‘Had I not seen Allah’s Messenger ﷺ kissing you, (stone) I would not have kissed you.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1610
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 679 (old numbering)

1611. Narrated Az-Zubair bin ‘Arabi:

A man asked Ibn ‘Umar about the touching of the Black Stone. Ibn ‘Umar said, “I saw Allah’s Messenger ﷺ touching and kissing it.” The questioner said, “But if there were a throng (much rush) round the Ka’bah and the people overpowered me, (what would I do?)” He replied angrily, “Stay in Yemen (as that man was from Yemen). I saw Allah’s Messenger ﷺ touching and kissing it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1611
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 680 (old numbering)
Chapter 61

Whoever pointed towards the Corner (Black Stone) on coming in front of it (while performing Tawaf).

باب مَنْ أَشَارَ إِلَى الرُّكْنِ إِذَا أَتَى عَلَيْهِ

1612. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah while riding a camel, and whenever he came in front of the Corner, he pointed towards it (with something).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1612
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 681 (old numbering)
Chapter 62

To say Takbir (Allah is the Most Great) on coming in front of the Corner (having the Black Stone).

باب التَّكْبِيرِ عِنْدَ الرُّكْنِ

1613. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah riding a camel, and every time he came in front of the Corner (having the Black Stone), he pointed towards it with something he had with him and said Takbir.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1613
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 682 (old numbering)
Chapter 63

Whoever performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah on reaching Makkah before going to his house then offered two Rak’a and then went towards As-Safa.

باب مَنْ طَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ إِذَا قَدِمَ مَكَّةَ، قَبْلَ أَنْ يَرْجِعَ إِلَى بَيْتِهِ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ خَرَجَ إِلَى الصَّفَا

1614, 1615. Narrated ‘Urwa:

‘Aishah said, “The first thing the Prophet ﷺ did on reaching Makkah, was the ablution and then he performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah and that was not ‘Umra (alone), (but Hajj-al-Qiran). ‘Urwa added: Later Abu Bakr and ‘Umar did the same in their Hajj.” And I performed the Hajj with my father Az-Zubair, and the first thing he did was Tawaf of the Ka’bah. Later I saw the Muhajirin (Emigrants) and the Ansar doing the same. My mother (Asma’) told me that she, her sister (‘Aishah), Az-Zubair and such and such persons assumed Ihram for ‘Umra, and after they passed their hands over the Black Stone Corner (of the Ka’bah) they finished the Ihram. (i.e. After doing Tawaf of the Ka’bah and Sa’i between Safa-Marwa.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1614, 1615
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 683 (old numbering)

1616. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When Allah’s Messenger ﷺ performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah for Hajj or ‘Umra, he used to do Ramal during the first three rounds, and in the last four rounds he used to walk; then after the Tawaf he used to offer two Rak’at and then performed Tawaf between Safa and Marwa.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1616
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 684 (old numbering)

1617. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When the Prophet ﷺ performed the Tawaf of the Ka’bah, he did Ramal during the first three rounds and in the last four rounds he used to walk and while doing Tawaf between Safa and Marwa, he used to run in the midst of the rain water passage.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1617
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 685 (old numbering)
Chapter 64

The Tawaf of women and men.

باب طَوَافِ النِّسَاءِ مَعَ الرِّجَالِ

1618. Ibn Juraij said, “‘Ata’ informed us that when Ibn Hisham forbade women to perform Tawaf with men he said to him, ‘How do you forbid them while the wives of the Prophet ﷺ used to perform Tawaf with the men?’ I said, ‘Was this before decreeing the use of the veil or after it?’ ‘Ata’ took an oath and said, ‘I saw it after the order of veil.’ I said, ‘How did they mix with the men?’ ‘Ata’ said, ‘The women never mixed with the men, and ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha) used to perform Tawaf separately and never mixed with the men. (Once it happened that ‘Aishah was performing the Tawaf and a woman said to her, ‘O Mother of believers! Let us touch the Black Stone.’ ‘Aishah said to her, ‘Go yourself,’ and she herself refused to do so. The wives of the Prophet ﷺ used to come out at night, in disguise and used to perform Tawaf with the men. But whenever they intended to enter the Ka’bah, they would stay outside till the men had gone out. I and ‘Ubaid bin ‘Umair used to visit ‘Aishah while she was residing at Jauf Thabir.” I asked, “What was her veil?” ‘Ata’ said, “She was wearing an old Turkish veil, and that was the only thing (veil) which was a screen between us and her. I saw a pink cover on her.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1618
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 686 (old numbering)

1619. Narrated Um Salama (radhiyallahu anha):

(the wife of the Prophet ﷺ) I informed Allah’s Messenger ﷺ that I was ill. So he said, “Perform the Tawaf while riding behind the people.” I did so, and at that time the Prophet ﷺ was praying beside the Ka’bah and reciting Surat-at-Tur.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1619
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 686 (old numbering)
Chapter 65

The permissibility of talking during the Tawaf of the Ka’bah.

باب الْكَلاَمِ فِي الطَّوَافِ

1620. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

While the Prophet ﷺ was performing Tawaf of the Ka’bah, he passed by a person who had tied his hands to another person with a rope or string or something like that. The Prophet ﷺ cut it with his own hands and said, “Lead him by the hand.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1620
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 687 (old numbering)
Chapter 66

Whoever saw a string or something like that during the Tawaf and disliked it and cut it.

باب إِذَا رَأَى سَيْرًا أَوْ شَيْئًا يُكْرَهُ فِي الطَّوَافِ قَطَعَهُ

1621. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ saw a man performing Tawaf of the Ka’bah tied with a string or something else. So the Prophet ﷺ cut that string.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1621
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 688 (old numbering)
Chapter 67

It is neither permissible for a naked person to perform Tawaf of the Ka’bah nor for a Mushrik [polytheist, pagan, idolater, and disbeliever in the Oneness of Allah and in His Messenger Muhammad ﷺ (8)] to perform Hajj.

باب لاَ يَطُوفُ بِالْبَيْتِ عُرْيَانٌ وَلاَ يَحُجُّ مُشْرِكٌ

1622. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

In the year prior to the last Hajj of the Prophet ﷺ when Allah’s Messenger ﷺ made Abu Bakr the leader of the pilgrims, the latter (Abu Bakr) sent me in the company of a group of people to make a public announcement: ‘No pagan is allowed to perform Hajj after this year, and no naked person is allowed to perform Tawaf of the Ka’bah.’ (See Hadith No. 365 Vol. 1)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1622
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 689 (old numbering)
Chapter 68

If one stops during the Tawaf (should he start from the beginning?).

بَابُ إِذَا وَقَفَ فِي الطَّوَافِ

Chapter 69

The Prophet ﷺ offered a two Rak’a prayer after his seven rounds (of Tawaf of the Ka’bah).

باب صَلَّى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِسُبُوعِهِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ

1623. Narrated Amr:

We asked Ibn ‘Umar: “May a man have sexual relations with his wife during the Umra before performing Tawaf between Safa and Marwa?” He said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ arrived (in Makkah) and circumambulated the Ka’bah seven times, then offered two Rak’at behind Maqam Ibrahim (the station of Abraham), then performed Tawaf between Safa and Marwa.” Ibn ‘Umar added, “Verily! In Allah’s Messenger ﷺ you have a good example.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1623
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 690 (old numbering)

1624. And I asked Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (the same question), and he replied, “You should not go near your wives (have sexual relations) till you have finished Tawaf between Safa and Marwa. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1624
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 690 (old numbering)
Chapter 70

Whoever did not go near the Ka’bah and did not perform Tawaf of the Ka’bah after the first Tawaf performed on entering Makkah till he proceeded to ‘Arafat and returned.

باب مَنْ لَمْ يَقْرَبِ الْكَعْبَةَ، وَلَمْ يَطُفْ حَتَّى يَخْرُجَ إِلَى عَرَفَةَ، وَيَرْجِعَ بَعْدَ الطَّوَافِ الأَوَّلِ

1625. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ arrived at Makkah and performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah and Sa’i between Safa and Marwa, but he did not go near the Ka’bah after his Tawaf till he returned from Arafat.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1625
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 691 (old numbering)
Chapter 71

Whoever offered two Rak’a prayer of Tawaf outside the mosque.

باب مَنْ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَىِ الطَّوَافِ خَارِجًا مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ

1626. Narrated Um Salama (radhiyallahu anha):

(the wife of the Prophet ﷺ) I informed Allah’s Messenger ﷺ (about my illness). (Through other sub-narrators, Um Salama narrated that when Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was at Makkah and had just decided to leave (Makkah) while she had not yet done Tawaf of the Ka’bah (and after listening to her). The Prophet ﷺ said, “When the morning prayer is established, perform the Tawaf on your camel while the people are in prayer.” So she did the same and did not offer the two Rak’at of Tawaf until she came out of the Mosque.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1626
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 692 (old numbering)
Chapter 72

Whoever offered the two Rak’a (prayer) of Tawaf behind Maqam-Ibrahim (place of Abraham).

باب مَنْ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَىِ الطَّوَافِ خَلْفَ الْمَقَامِ

1627. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ reached Makkah, circumambulated the Ka’bah seven times and then offered a two Rak’at prayer behind Maqam ibrahim. Then he went towards the Safa. Allah has said, “Verily, in Allah’s Messenger ﷺ you have a good example.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1627
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 693 (old numbering)
Chapter 73

To perform Tawaf (of the Ka’bah) after the morning and ‘Asr prayer.

باب الطَّوَافِ بَعْدَ الصُّبْحِ وَالْعَصْرِ

1628. Narrated Urwa from ‘Aishah:

Some people performed Tawaf (of the Ka’bah) after the morning prayer and then sat to listen to a preacher till sunrise, and then they stood up for the prayer. Then ‘Aishah commented, “Those people kept on sitting till it was the time in which the prayer is disliked and after that they stood up for the prayer.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1628
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 694 (old numbering)

1629. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

heard the Prophet ﷺ forbidding the offering of prayers at the time of sunrise and sunset.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1629
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 695 (old numbering)

1630. Narrated Abida bin Humaid:

Abdul, Aziz bin Rufai Said, “I saw ‘Abdullah bin Az-Zubair performing Tawaf of the Ka’bah after the morning prayer then offering the two Rak’at prayer.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1630
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 696 (old numbering)

1631. Abdul Aziz added, “I saw ‘Abdullah bin Az-Zubair offering a two Rak’at prayer after the Asr prayer.” He informed me that ‘Aishah told him that the Prophet ﷺ used to offer those two Rak’at whenever he entered her house.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1631
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 696 (old numbering)
Chapter 74

A sick person may perform Tawaf (of the Ka’bah) while riding.

باب الْمَرِيضِ يَطُوفُ رَاكِبًا

1632. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ performed Tawaf (of the Ka’bah) ending a camel (at that time the Prophet ﷺ had foot injury). Whenever he came to the Corner (having the Black Stone) he would point out towards it with a thing in his hand and say, “Allahu-Akbar.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1632
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 697 (old numbering)

1633. Narrated Um Salama (radhiyallahu anha):

I informed Allah’s Messenger ﷺ that I was sick. He said, “Perform Tawaf (of the Ka’bah) while riding behind the people.” So, I performed the Tawaf while Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was offering the prayer beside the Ka’bah and was reciting Surat-at-Tur.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1633
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 698 (old numbering)
Chapter 75

Providing the pilgrims with water to drink.

باب سِقَايَةِ الْحَاجِّ

1634. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Al Abbas bin Abdul-Muttalib asked the permission of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ to let him stay in Makkah during the nights of Mina in order to provide the pilgrims with water to drink, so the Prophet ﷺ permitted him.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1634
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 699 (old numbering)

1635. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to the drinking place and asked for water. Al-Abbas said, “O Fadl! Go to your mother and bring water from her for Allah’s Messenger ﷺ .” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Give me water to drink.” Al-Abbas said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! The people put their hands in it.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ again said, ‘Give me water to drink. So, he drank from that water and then went to the Zam-zam (well) and there the people were offering water to the others and working at it (drawing water from the well). The Prophet ﷺ then said to them, “Carry on! You are doing a good deed.” Then he said, “Were I not afraid that other people would compete with you (in drawing water from Zam-zam), I would certainly take the rope and put it over this (i.e. his shoulder) (to draw water).” On saying that the Prophet ﷺ pointed to his shoulder.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1635
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 700 (old numbering)
Chapter 76

What is said about Zamzam (water).

باب مَا جَاءَ فِي زَمْزَمَ

1636. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu) that Abu Dhar (radhiyallahu anhu) said:

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “The roof of my house was made open while I was at Makkah (on the night of Mi’raj) and Jibril (Gabriel) (alaihis-salam) descended. He opened up my chest and washed it with the water of Zamzam. Then he brought a golden tray full of Wisdom and Belief and poured it in my chest and then closed it. Then he took hold of my hand and ascended to the nearest heaven. Jibril told the gatekeeper of the nearest heaven to open the gate. The gatekeeper asked, “Who is it?” Jibril replied, “I am Jibril.” (See Hadith No. 349, Vol. 1)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1636
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 701 (old numbering)

1637. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I gave Zam-zam water to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and he drank it while standing. ‘Asia (a sub-narrator) said that ‘Ikrima took the oath that on that day the Prophet ﷺ had not been standing but riding a camel.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1637
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 701 (old numbering)
Chapter 77

The Tawaf of a Al-Qarin (one who performs Hajj-al-Qiran).

باب طَوَافِ الْقَارِنِ

1638. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

We set out with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ in the year of his Last Hajj and we mended (the Ihram) for ‘Umra. Then the Prophet ﷺ said, “Whoever has a Hadi with him should assume Ihram for both Hajj and ‘Umra, and should not finish it till he performs both of the them (Hajj and ‘Umra).” When we reached Makkah, I had my menses. When we had performed our Hajj, the Prophet ﷺ sent me with ‘Abdur-Rahman to Tan’im and I performed the ‘Umra. The Prophet ﷺ said, “This is in lieu of your missed ‘Umra.” Those who had assumed Ihram for ‘Umra performed Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa) and then finished their Ihram. And then they performed another Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa) after returning from Mina. And those who had assumed Ihram for Hajj and ‘Umra to get her ( Hajj-Qiran ) performed only one Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1638
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 702 (old numbering)

1639. Narrated Nafi’:

‘Abdullah bin ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar and his riding animal entered the house of Ibn ‘Umar. He (the son of Ibn ‘Umar) said, “I fear that this year a battle might take place between the people and you might be prevented from going to the Ka’bah. I suggest that you should stay here.” Ibn ‘Umar said, “Once Allah’s Messenger ﷺ set out for the pilgrimage, and the pagans of Quraish intervened between him and the Ka’bah. So, if the people intervened between me and the Ka’bah, I would do the same as Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had done . . . “Verily, in Allah’s Messenger ﷺ you have a good example.” Then he added, “I make you a witness that I have intended to perform Hajj along with ‘Umra.” After arriving at Makkah, Ibn ‘Umar performed one Tawaf only (between Safa and Marwa).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1639
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 703 (old numbering)

1640. Narrated Nafi’:

Ibn ‘Umar intended to perform Hajj in the year when Al-Hajjaj attacked Ibn Az-Zubair. Somebody said to Ibn ‘Umar, “There is a danger of an impending war between them.” Ibn ‘Umar said, “Verily, in Allah’s Messenger ﷺ you have a good example. (And if it happened as you say) then I would do the same as Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had done. I make you witness that I have decided to perform ‘Umra.” Then he set out and when he reached Al-Baida’, he said, “The ceremonies of both Hajj and ‘Umra are similar. I make you witness that I have made Hajj compulsory for me along with ‘Umra.” He drove (to Makkah) a Hadi which he had bought from (a place called) Qudaid and did not do more than that. He did not slaughter the Hadi or finish his Ihram, or shave or cut short his hair till the day of slaughtering the sacrifices (10th Dhul-Hijja). Then he slaughtered his Hadi and shaved his head and considered the first Tawaf (of Safa and Marwa) as sufficient for Hajj and ‘Umra. Ibn ‘Umar said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ did the same.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1640
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 704 (old numbering)
Chapter 78

Tawaf with ablution.

باب الطَّوَافِ عَلَى وُضُوءٍ

1641. Narrated Muhammad bin ‘AbdurRahman bin Nawfal Al-Qurashi:

I asked ‘Urwa bin Az-Zubair (regarding the Hajj of the Prophet ﷺ ). ‘Urwa replied, “‘Aishah narrated, ‘When the Prophet ﷺ reached Makkah, the first thing he started with was the ablution, then he performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah and his intention was not ‘Umra alone (but Hajj and ‘Umra together).’ ” Later Abu Bakr I performed the Hajj and the first thing he started with was Tawaf of the Ka’bah and it was not ‘Umra alone (but Hajj and ‘Umra together). And then ‘Umar did the same. Then ‘Uthman performed the Hajj and the first thing he started with was Tawaf of the Ka’bah and it was not ‘Umra alone. And then Muawiya and ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar did the same. I performed Hajj with Ibn Az-Zubair and the first thing he started with was Tawaf of the Ka’bah and it was not ‘Umra alone, (but Hajj and ‘Umra together). Then I saw the Muhajirin (Emigrants) and Ansar doing the same and it was not ‘Umra alone. And the last person I saw doing the same was Ibn ‘Umar, and he did not do another ‘Umra after finishing the first. Now here is Ibn ‘Umar present amongst the people! They neither ask him nor anyone of the previous ones. And all these people, on entering Makkah, would not start with anything unless they had performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah, and would not finish their Ihram. And no doubt, I saw my mother and my aunt, on entering Makkah doing nothing before performing Tawaf of the Ka’bah, and they would not finish their Ihram.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1641
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 705 (old numbering)

1642. And my mother informed me that she, her sister, Az-Zubair and such and such persons had assumed Ihram for ‘Umra and after passing their hands over the Corner (the Black Stone) (i.e. finishing their Umra) they finished their Ihram.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1642
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 705 (old numbering)
Chapter 79

The Tawaf (Sa’y) between As-Safa and Al-Marwa is compulsory and is one of the Symbols of Allah.

باب وُجُوبِ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ وَجُعِلَ مِنْ شَعَائِرِ اللَّهِ

1643. Narrated ‘Urwa:

I asked ‘Aishah : “How do you interpret the statement of Allah,. : Verily! (the mountains) As-Safa and Al-Marwa are among the symbols of Allah, and whoever performs the Hajj to the Ka’bah or performs ‘Umra, it is not harmful for him to perform Tawaf between them (Safa and Marwa.) (2.158). By Allah! (it is evident from this revelation) there is no harm if one does not perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa.” ‘Aishah said, “O, my nephew! Your interpretation is not true. Had this interpretation of yours been correct, the statement of Allah should have been, ‘It is not harmful for him if he does not perform Tawaf between them.’ But in fact, this divine inspiration was revealed concerning the Ansar who used to assume Ihram for worship ping an idol called “Manat” which they used to worship at a place called Al-Mushallal before they embraced Islam, and whoever assumed Ihram (for the idol), would consider it not right to perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa.

When they embraced Islam, they asked Allah’s Messenger ﷺ regarding it, saying, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! We used to refrain from Tawaf between Safa and Marwa.” So Allah revealed: ‘Verily; (the mountains) As-Safa and Al-Marwa are among the symbols of Allah.’ ” ‘Aishah added, “Surely, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ set the tradition of Tawaf between Safa and Marwa, so nobody is allowed to omit the Tawaf between them.” Later on I (‘Urwa) told Abu Bakr bin ‘Abdur-Rahman (of ‘Aishah’s narration) and he said, ‘i have not heard of such information, but I heard learned men saying that all the people, except those whom ‘Aishah mentioned and who used to assume Ihram for the sake of Manat, used to perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa.

When Allah referred to the Tawaf of the Ka’bah and did not mention Safa and Marwa in the Qur’an, the people asked, ‘O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! We used to perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa and Allah has revealed (the verses concerning) Tawaf of the Ka’bah and has not mentioned Safa and Marwa. Is there any harm if we perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa?’ So Allah revealed: “Verily As-Safa and Al-Marwa are among the symbols of Allah.” Abu Bakr said, “It seems that this verse was revealed concerning the two groups, those who used to refrain from Tawaf between Safa and Marwa in the Pre-Islamic Period of ignorance and those who used to perform the Tawaf then, and after embracing Islam they refrained from the Tawaf between them as Allah had enjoined Tawaf of the Ka’bah and did not mention Tawaf (of Safa and Marwa) till later after mentioning the Tawaf of the Ka’bah.’

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1643
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 706 (old numbering)
Chapter 80

What is said about Sa’y between As-Safa and Al-Marwa.

باب مَا جَاءَ فِي السَّعْىِ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ

1644. Narrated Nafi’:

Ibn ‘Umar said, “When Allah’s Messenger ﷺ performed the first Tawaf he did Ramal in the first three rounds and then walked in the remaining four rounds (of Tawaf of the Ka’bah), where as in performing Tawaf between Safa and Marwa he used to run in the midst of the rain-water passage,” I asked Nafi’, “Did ‘Abdullah (bin ‘Umar) use to walk steadily on reaching the Yemenite Corner?” He replied, “No, unless people were crowded at the Corner; otherwise he would not leave it without touching it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1644
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 707 (old numbering)

1645. Narrated ‘Amr bin Dinar:

We asked Ibn ‘Umar whether a man who, while performing ‘Umra, had performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah; and had not yet performed Tawaf between Safa and Marwa, could have sexual relation with his wife, Ibn ‘Umar replied “The Prophet ﷺ reached Makkah and performed the seven rounds (of Tawaf) of the Ka’bah and then offered a two-Rak’at prayer behind Maqam ibrahim and then performed the seven rounds (of Tawaf) between Safa and Marwa.” He added, “Verily! In Allah’s Messenger ﷺ you have a good example.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1645
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 708 (old numbering)

1646. We asked Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (the same question) and he said, “He (that man) should not come near (his wife) till he has completed Tawaf between Safa and Marwa.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1646
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 708 (old numbering)

1647. Narrated ‘Amr bin Dinar:

I heard Ibn ‘Umar saying, “The Prophet ﷺ arrived at Makkah and performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah and then offered a two-Rak’at prayer and then performed Tawaf between Safa and Marwa.” Ibn ‘Umar then recited (the verse): “Verily! In Allah’s Messenger ﷺ you have a good example. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1647
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 709 (old numbering)

1648. Narrated ‘Asim:

I asked Anas bin Malik: “Did you use to dislike to perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa?” He said, “Yes, as it was of the ceremonies of the days of the Pre-Islamic period of ignorance, till Allah revealed: ‘Verily! (The two mountains) As-Safa and Al-Marwa are among the symbols of Allah. It is therefore no sin for him who performs the pilgrimage to the Ka’bah, or performs ‘Umra, to perform Tawaf between them.’ ” (2.158)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1648
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 710 (old numbering)

1649. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah and the Sa’i of Safa and Marwa so as to show his strength to the pagans.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1649
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 711 (old numbering)
Chapter 81

A menstruating woman can perform all the ceremonies of Hajj except Tawaf of the Ka’bah. (What is said) regarding the performance of Tawaf [Sa’y (going)] between As-Safa and Al-Marwa without ablution?

باب تَقْضِي الْحَائِضُ الْمَنَاسِكَ كُلَّهَا إِلاَّ الطَّوَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ ، وَإِذَا سَعَى عَلَى غَيْرِ وُضُوءٍ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ

1650. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

I was menstruating when I reached Makkah. So, I neither performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah, nor the Tawaf between Safa and Marwa. Then I informed Allah’s Messenger ﷺ about it. He replied, “Perform all the ceremonies of Hajj like the other pilgrims, but do not perform Tawaf of the Ka’bah till you get clean (from your menses).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1650
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 712 (old numbering)

1651. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ and his companions assumed Ihram for Hajj and none except the Prophet ﷺ and Talha had the Hadi (sacrifice) with them. ‘Ali arrived from Yemen and had a Hadi with him. ‘Ali said, “I have assumed Ihram for what the Prophet ﷺ has done.” The Prophet ﷺ ordered his companions to perform the ‘Umra with the Ihram which they had assumed, and after finishing Tawaf (of Ka’bah, Safa and Marwa) to cut short their hair, and to finish their Ihram except those who had Hadi with them. They (the people) said, “How can we proceed to Mina (for Hajj) after having sexual relations with our wives?” When that news reached the Prophet ﷺ he said, “If I had formerly known what I came to know lately, I would not have brought the Hadi with me. Had there been no Hadi with me, I would have finished the state of Ihram.” ‘Aishah got her menses, so she performed all the ceremonies of Hajj except Tawaf of the Ka’bah, and when she got clean (from her menses), she performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah. She said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! (All of you) are returning with the Hajj and ‘Umra, but I am returning after performing Hajj only.” So the Prophet ﷺ ordered ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Bakr to accompany her to Tan’im and thus she performed the ‘Umra after the Hajj.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1651
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 713 (old numbering)
Chapter 82

Assuming Ihram from Al-Batha’ and other places by those living in Makkah and by the pilgrims on departing for Mina.

بَابُ الإِهْلاَلِ مِنَ الْبَطْحَاءِ، وَغَيْرِهَا لِلْمَكِّيِّ وَلِلْحَاجِّ إِذَا خَرَجَ إِلَى مِنًى

1652. Narrated Hafsa (radhiyallahu anha):

(On ‘Id) We used to forbid our virgins to go out (for ‘Id prayer). A lady came and stayed at the Palace of Bani Khalaf. She mentioned that her sister was married to one of the companions of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ who participated in twelve Ghazawats along with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and her sister was with him in six of them. She said, “We used to dress the wounded and look after the patients.” She (her sister) asked Allah’s Messenger ﷺ , “Is there any harm for a woman to stay at home if she doesn’t have a veil?” He said, “She should cover herself with the veil of her companion and she should take part in the good deeds and in the religious gatherings of the believers.” When Um ‘Atiyya came, I asked her. “Did you hear anything about that?” Um ‘Atiyya said, “Bi Abi” and she never mentioned the name of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ without saying “Bi Abi” (i.e. ‘Let my father be sacrificed for you’). We asked her, “Have you heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying so and so (about women)?” She replied in the affirmative and said, “Let my father be sacrificed for him. He told us that unmarried mature virgins who stay often screened or unmarried young virgins and mature girls who stay often screened should come out and take part in the good deeds and in the religious gatherings of the believers. But the menstruating women should keep away from the Musalla (praying place).” I asked her, “The menstruating women?” She replied, “Don’t they present themselves at ‘Arafat and at such and such places?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1652
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 714 (old numbering)
Chapter 83

Where to offer the Zuhr prayer on the day of Tarwiya (8th day of Dhul-Hijjah).

باب أَيْنَ يُصَلِّي الظُّهْرَ يَوْمَ التَّرْوِيَةِ

1653. Narrated ‘Abdul ‘Aziz bin Rufai:

I asked Anas bin Malik, “Tell me what you remember from Allah’s Messenger ﷺ (regarding these questions): Where did he offer the Zuhr and ‘Asr prayers on the day of Tarwiya (8th day of Dhul-Hajja)?” He relied, “(He offered these prayers) at Mina.” I asked, “Where did he offer the ‘Asr prayer on the day of Nafr (i.e. departure from Mina on the 12th or 13th of Dhul-Hijja)?” He replied, “At Al-Abtah,” and then added, “You should do as your chiefs do.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1653
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 715 (old numbering)

1654. Narrated ‘Abdul ‘Aziz:

I went out to Mina on the day of Tarwiya and met Anas going on a donkey. I asked him, “Where did the Prophet ﷺ offer the Zuhr prayer on this day?” Anas replied, “See where your chiefs pray and pray similarly.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1654
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 716 (old numbering)
Chapter 84

As-Salat at Mina.

باب الصَّلاَةِ بِمِنًى

1655. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ offered a two-Rak’at prayer at Mina. Abu Bakr, ‘Umar and ‘Uthman, (during the early years of his caliphate) followed the same practice.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1655
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 717 (old numbering)

1656. Narrated Haritha bin Wahab Al-Khuza’i (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ led us in a two-Rak’at prayer at Mina although our number was more than ever and we were in better security than ever.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1656
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 718 (old numbering)

1657. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Masud (radhiyallahu anhu):

I offered (only a) two Rak’at prayer with the Prophet ﷺ (at Mina), and similarly with Abu Bakr and with ‘Umar, and then you d offered in opinions. Wish that I would be lucky enough to have two of the four Rak’at accepted (by Allah).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1657
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 719 (old numbering)
Chapter 85

Fasting on the Day of ‘Arafa (at ‘Arafat).

باب صَوْمِ يَوْمِ عَرَفَةَ

1658. Narrated Um Al-Fadl (radhiyallahu anha):

The people doubted whether the Prophet ﷺ was observing the fast on the Day of ‘Arafat, so I sent something for him to drink and he drank it.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1658
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 720 (old numbering)
Chapter 86

The recitation of Talbiya and Takbir while proceeding from Mina to ‘Arafat.

باب التَّلْبِيَةِ وَالتَّكْبِيرِ إِذَا غَدَا مِنْ مِنًى إِلَى عَرَفَةَ

1659. Narrated Muhammad bin Abu Bakr Al-Thaqafi:

I asked Anas bin Malik while we were proceeding from Mina to ‘Arafat, “What do you use to do on this day when you were with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ?” Anas said, “Some of us used to recite Talbiya and nobody objected to that, and others used to recite Takbir and nobody objected to that.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1659
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 721 (old numbering)
Chapter 87

To proceed at noon on the Day of ‘Arafa (9th of Dhul-Hijjah) (from the mosque of Namira towards ‘Arafat).

باب التَّهْجِيرِ بِالرَّوَاحِ يَوْمَ عَرَفَةَ

1660. Narrated Salim:

‘Abdul Malik wrote to Al-Hajjaj that he should not differ from Ibn ‘Umar during Hajj. On the Day of ‘Arafat, when the sun declined at midday, Ibn ‘Umar came along with me and shouted near Al-Hajjaj’s cotton (cloth) tent. Al-Hajjaj came Out, wrapping himself with a waist-sheet dyed with safflower, and said, “O Abu Abdur-Rahman! What is the matter?” He said, If you want to follow the Sunna (the tradition of the Prophet ﷺ ) then proceed (to ‘Arafat).” Al-Hajjaj asked, “At this very hour?” Ibn ‘Umar said, “Yes.” He replied, “Please wait for me till I pour some water over my head (i.e. take a bath) and come out.” Then Ibn ‘Umar dismounted and waited till Al-Hajjaj came out. So, he (Al-Hajjaj) walked in between me and my father (Ibn ‘Umar). I said to him, “If you want to follow the Sunna then deliver a brief sermon and hurry up for the stay at ‘Arafat.” He started looking at ‘Abdullah (Ibn ‘Umar) (inquiringly), and when ‘Abdullah noticed that, he said that he had told the truth.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1660
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 722 (old numbering)
Chapter 88

Staying on one’s riding animal at ‘Arafat.

باب الْوُقُوفِ عَلَى الدَّابَّةِ بِعَرَفَةَ

1661. Narrated Um Al-Fadl bint Al Harith (radhiyallahu anha):

On the day of ‘Arafat, some people who were with me, differed about the fasting of the Prophet ﷺ some said that he was fasting while others said that he was not fasting. So I sent a bowl full of milk to him while he was riding his camel, and he drank that milk.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1661
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 723 (old numbering)
Chapter 89

To offer the two Salat together [the Zuhr (prayer) and the Asr (prayer)] at ‘Arafat.

باب الْجَمْعِ بَيْنَ الصَّلاَتَيْنِ بِعَرَفَةَ

1662. Ibn Shihab said: Salim said, “In the year when Al-Hajjaj bin Yusuf attacked Ibn Az-Zubair (radhiyallahu anhuma), the former asked ‘Abdullah (Ibn ‘Umar) what to do during the stay on the Day of ‘Arafa (9th of Dhul-Hijjah). I said to him, ‘If you want to follow the Sunna (the legal way of the Prophet ﷺ) you should offer the Salat just after midday on the Day of ‘Arafa.’ ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar said, ‘He (Salim) has spoken the truth.’ They (the Companions of the Prophet ﷺ) used to offer the Zuhr and the ‘Asr prayer together according to the Sunna, I asked Salim, “Did Allah’s Messenger ﷺ do that?” Salim said, “And in doing that do you (people) follow anything else except his (ﷺ) Sunna?””

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1662
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 724 (old numbering)
Chapter 90

To shorten the Khutba (religious talk) on on the Day of ‘Arafa.

باب قَصْرِ الْخُطْبَةِ بِعَرَفَةَ

1663. Narrated Salim bin ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar:

‘Abdul-Malik bin Marwan wrote to Al-Hajjaj that he should follow ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar in all the ceremonies of Hajj. So when it was the Day of ‘Arafat (9th of Dhul-Hajja), and after the sun has deviated or has declined from the middle of the sky, I and Ibn ‘Umar came and he shouted near the cotton (cloth) tent of Al-Hajjaj, “Where is he?” Al-Hajjaj came out. Ibn ‘Umar said, “Let us proceed (to ‘Arafat).” Al-Hajjaj asked, “Just now?” Ibn ‘Umar replied, “Yes.” Al-Hajjaj said, “Wait for me till I pour water on me (i.e. take a bath).” So, Ibn ‘Umar dismounted (and waited) till Al-Hajjaj came out. He was walking between me and my father. I informed Al-Hajjaj, “If you want to follow the Sunna today, then you should shorten the sermon and then hurry up for the stay (at ‘Arafat).” Ibn ‘Umar said, “He (Salim) has spoken the truth.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1663
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 724 (old numbering)
Chapter

To hurry up for the stay (at ‘Arafat).

بَابُ التَّعْجِيلِ إِلَى الْمَوْقِفِ

Chapter 91

The staying at ‘Arafat.

باب الْوُقُوفِ بِعَرَفَةَ

1664. Narrated Muhammad bin Jubair bin Mut’im:

My father said, “(Before Islam) I was looking for my camel ..” The same narration is told by a different sub-narrator. Jubair bin Mut’im said, “My camel was lost and I went out in search of it on the day of ‘Arafat, and I saw the Prophet ﷺ standing in ‘Arafat. I said to myself: By Allah he is from the Hums (literally: strictly religious, Quraish were called so, as they used to say, ‘We are the people of Allah we shall not go out of the sanctuary). What has brought him here?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1664
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 725 (old numbering)

1665. Narrated ‘Urwa:

During the pre-Islamic period of Ignorance, the people used to perform Tawaf of the Ka’bah naked except the Hums; and the Hums were Quraish and their offspring. The Hums used to give clothes to the men who would perform the Tawaf wearing them; and women (of the Hums) used to give clothes to the women who would perform the Tawaf wearing them. Those to whom the Hums did not give clothes would perform Tawaf round the Ka’bah naked. Most of the people used to go away (disperse) directly from ‘Arafat but they (Hums) used to depart after staying at Al-Muzdalifa. ‘Urwa added, “My father narrated that ‘Aishah had said, ‘The following verses were revealed about the Hums: Then depart from the place whence all the people depart–(2.199) ‘Urwa added, “They (the Hums) used to stay at Al-Muzdalifa and used to depart from there (to Mina) and so they were sent to ‘Arafat (by Allah’s order).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1665
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 726 (old numbering)
Chapter 92

One’s speed while one is departing from ‘Arafat.

باب السَّيْرِ إِذَا دَفَعَ مِنْ عَرَفَةَ

1666. Narrated ‘Urwa:

Usama was asked in my presence, “How was the speed of (the camel of) Allah’s Messenger ﷺ while departing from ‘Arafat during the Hajjatul Wada?” Usama replied, “The Prophet ﷺ proceeded on with a modest pace, and when there was enough space he would (make his camel) go very fast.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1666
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 727 (old numbering)
Chapter 93

To dismount between ‘Arafat and Jam’ (i.e. Al-Muzdalifa) (because of a necessity).

باب النُّزُولِ بَيْنَ عَرَفَةَ وَجَمْعٍ

1667. Narrated Usama bin Zaid (radhiyallahu anhuma):

As soon as the Prophet ﷺ departed from ‘Arafat, he went towards the mountain pass, and there he answered the call of) the prayer is ahead of you (i.e. at asked, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Will you offer the prayer here?” He replied, “(The place of) the prayer is ahead of you (i.e. at Al-Muzdalifa).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1667
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 728 (old numbering)

1668. Narrated Nafi’:

‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar used to offer the Maghrib and ‘Isha’ prayers together at Jam’ (Al-Muzdalifa). But he used to pass by that mountain pass where Allah’s Messenger ﷺ went, and he would enter it and answer the call of nature and perform ablution, and would not offer any prayer till he had prayed at Jam.’

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1668
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 729 (old numbering)

1669. Narrated Usama bin Zaid (radhiyallahu anhuma):

rode behind Allah’s Messenger ﷺ from ‘Arafat and when Allah’s Messenger ﷺ reached the mountain pass on the left side which is before Al-Muzdalifa he made his camel kneel and then urinated, and then I poured water for his ablution. He performed light ablution and then I said to him: (Is it the time for) the prayer, O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ!” He replied, “The (place of) prayer is ahead of you (i.e. at Al-Muzdalifa).” So Allah’s Messenger ﷺ rode till he reached Al-Muzdalifa and then he offered the prayer (there) . Then in the morning (10th Dhul-Hijja) Al-Faql (bin Abbas) rode behind Allah’s Messenger ﷺ.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1669
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 730 (old numbering)

1670. Kuraib, (a sub-narrator) said that ‘Abdullah bin Abbas narrated from Al-Fadl, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ kept on reciting Talbiya (during the journey) till he reached the Jamra.” (Jamrat-al-Aqaba)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1670
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 730 (old numbering)
Chapter 94

The order of the Prophet ﷺ that people should be calm and patient on proceeding (from ‘Arafat) and the waving of his lash towards them.

باب أَمْرِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالسَّكِينَةِ عِنْدَ الإِفَاضَةِ، وَإِشَارَتِهِ إِلَيْهِمْ بِالسَّوْطِ

1671. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I proceeded along with the Prophet ﷺ on the day of ‘Arafat (9th Dhul-Hijja). The Prophet ﷺ heard a great hue and cry and the beating of camels behind him. So he beckoned to the people with his lash, “O people! Be quiet. Hastening is not a sign of righteousness.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1671
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 731 (old numbering)
Chapter 95

The offering of two Salat (prayer) together at Al-Muzdalifa.

باب الْجَمْعِ بَيْنَ الصَّلاَتَيْنِ بِالْمُزْدَلِفَةِ

1672. Narrated Usama bin Zaid (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ proceeded from ‘Arafat and dismounted at the mountainous pass and then urinated and performed a light ablution. I said to him, “(Shall we offer) the prayer?” He replied, “The prayer is ahead of you (i.e. at Al-Muzdalifa).” When he came to Al-Muzdalifa, he performed a perfect ablution. Then Iqama for the prayer was pronounced and he offended the Maghrib prayer and then every person made his camel kneel at his place; and then Iqama for the prayer was pronounced and he offered the (‘Isha’) prayer and he did not offer any prayer in between them (i.e. Maghrib and ‘Isha’ prayers).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1672
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 732 (old numbering)
Chapter 96

Whoever combined (offered together) the two prayer (Maghrib and ‘Isha’ prayer) at one time and did not offer any optional prayers.

باب مَنْ جَمَعَ بَيْنَهُمَا وَلَمْ يَتَطَوَّعْ

1673. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ offered the Maghrib and ‘Isha’ prayers together at Jam’ (i.e. Al-Muzdalifa) with a separate Iqama for each of them and did not offer any optional prayer in between them or after each of them.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1673
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 733 (old numbering)

1674. Narrated Abu Aiyub Al-Ansari (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ coffered the Maghrib and ‘Isha’ prayers together at Al-Muzdalifa.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1674
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 734 (old numbering)
Chapter 97

Whoever pronounced (one) Adhan (for both) and Iqama for each of them (the Maghrib and the ‘Isha’ prayer).

باب مَنْ أَذَّنَ وَأَقَامَ لِكُلِّ وَاحِدَةٍ مِنْهُمَا

1675. Narrated ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Yazid:

‘Abdullah;- performed the Hajj and we reached Al-Muzdalifa at or about the time of the ‘Isha’ prayer. He ordered a man to pronounce the Adhan and Iqama and then he offered the Maghrib prayer and offered two Rak’at after it. Then he asked for his supper and took it, and then, I think, he ordered a man to pronounce the Adhan and Iqama (for the ‘isha’ prayer). (‘Amr, a sub-narrator said: The intervening statement ‘I think’, was said by the sub-narrator Zuhair) (i.e. not by ‘Abdu-Rahman). Then ‘Abdullah offered two Rak’at of ‘Isha’ prayer. When the day dawned, ‘Abdullah said, “The Prophet ﷺ never offered any prayer at this hour except this prayer at this time and at this place and on this day.” ‘Abdullah added, “These two prayers are shifted from their actual times — the Maghrib prayer (is offered) when the people reached Al-Muzdalifa and the Fajr (morning) prayer at the early dawn.” ‘Abdullah added, “I saw the Prophet ﷺ doing that.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1675
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 735 (old numbering)
Chapter 98

Whosoever sent the weak amongst his family (women and children) early (from Al-Muzdalifa to Mina) at night after the moon had set. They stayed at Al-Muzdalifa and invoked Allah there and proceeded from there when the moon had set.

باب مَنْ قَدَّمَ ضَعَفَةَ أَهْلِهِ بِلَيْلٍ، فَيَقِفُونَ بِالْمُزْدَلِفَةِ وَيَدْعُونَ وَيُقَدِّمُ إِذَا غَابَ الْقَمَرُ

1676. Narrated Salim:

‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar used to send the weak among his family early to Mina. So they used to depart from Al-Mash’ar Al-Haram (that is Al-Muzdalifa) at night (when the moon had set) and invoke Allah as much as they could, and then they would return (to Mina) before the Imam had started from Al-Muzdalifa to Mina. So some of them would reach Mina at the time of the Fajr prayer and some of them would come later. When they reached Mina they would throw pebbles on the Jamra (Jamrat-al-Aqaba) Ibn ‘Umar used to say, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ gave the permission to them (weak people) to do so.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1676
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 736 (old numbering)

1677. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had sent me from Jam’ (i.e. Al-Muzdalifa) at night.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1677
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 737 (old numbering)

1678. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I as among those whom the Prophet ﷺ sent on the night of Al-Muzdalifa early being among the weak members of his family.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1678
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 738 (old numbering)

1679. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

(the slave of Asma’) During the night of Jam’, Asma’ got down at Al-Muzdalifa and stood up for (offering) the prayer and offered the prayer for some time and then asked, “O my son! Has the moon set?” I replied in the negative and she again prayed for another period and then asked, “Has the moon set?” I replied, “Yes.” So she said that we should set out (for Mina), and we departed and went on till she threw pebbles at the Jamra (Jamrat-al-Aqaba) and then she returned to her dwelling place and offered the morning prayer. I asked her, “O you! I think we have come (to Mina) early in the night.” She replied, “O my son! Allah’s Messenger ﷺ gave permission to the women to do so.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1679
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 739 (old numbering)

1680. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Sauda asked the permission of the Prophet ﷺ to leave earlier at the night of Jam’, and she was a fat and very slow woman. The Prophet ﷺ gave her permission.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1680
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 740 (old numbering)

1681. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

We got down at Al-Muzdalifa and Sauda asked the permission of the Prophet ﷺ to leave (early) before the rush of the people. She was a slow woman and he gave her permission, so she departed (from Al-Muzdalifa) before the rush of the people. We kept on staying at Al-Muzdalifa till dawn, and set out with the Prophet ﷺ but (I suffered so much that) I wished I had taken the permission of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ as Sauda had done, and that would have been dearer to me than any other happiness.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1681
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 741 (old numbering)
Chapter 99

At At what time is the Fajr prayer to be offered at Jam’?

باب مَنْ يُصَلِّي الْفَجْرَ بِجَمْعٍ

1682. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

I never saw the Prophet ﷺ offering any prayer not at its stated time except two; he prayed the Maghrib and the ‘Isha’ together and he offered the morning prayer before its usual time.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1682
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 742 (old numbering)

1683. Narrated ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Yazid:

I went out with ‘Abdullah , to Makkah and when we proceeded to am’ he offered the two prayers (the Maghrib and the ‘Isha’) together, making the Adhan and Iqama separately for each prayer. He took his supper in between the two prayers. He offered the Fajr prayer as soon as the day dawned. Some people said, “The day had dawned (at the time of the prayer),” and others said, “The day had not dawned.” ‘Abdullah then said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, ‘These two prayers have been shifted from their stated times at this place only (at Al-Muzdalifa); first: The Maghrib and the ‘Isha’. So the people should not arrive at Al-Muzdalifa till the time of the ‘Isha’ prayer has become due. The second prayer is the morning prayer which is offered at this hour.’ ” Then ‘Abdullah stayed there till it became a bit brighter. He then said, “If the chief of the believers hastened onwards to Mina just now, then he had indeed followed the Sunna.” I do not know which proceeded the other, his (‘Abdullah’s) statement or the departure of ‘Uthman . ‘Abdullah was reciting Talbiya till he threw pebbles at the Jamrat-al-‘Aqaba on the Day of Nahr (slaughtering) (that is the 10th of Dhul-Hijja).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1683
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 743 (old numbering)
Chapter 100

When to depart from Jam’ (i.e. Al-Muzdalifa).

باب مَتَى يُدْفَعُ مِنْ جَمْعٍ

1684. Narrated ‘Amr bin Maimun:

I saw ‘Umar, offering the Fajr (morning) prayer at Jam’; then he got up and said, “The pagans did not use to depart (from Jam’) till the sun had risen, and they used to say, ‘Let the sun shine on Thabir (a mountain).’ But the Prophet ﷺ contradicted them and departed from Jam’ before sunrise.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1684
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 744 (old numbering)
Chapter 101

The recitation of Talbiya and Takbir in the morning of the day of Nahr till the Ramy of Jamarat-al-‘Aqaba and riding behind somebody else on a riding animal.

باب التَّلْبِيَةِ وَالتَّكْبِيرِ غَدَاةَ النَّحْرِ ، حِينَ يَرْمِي الْجَمْرَةَ، وَالاِرْتِدَافِ فِي السَّيْرِ

1685. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ made Al-Faql ride behind him, and Al-Fadl informed that he (the Prophet ﷺ ) kept on reciting Talbiya till he did the Rami of the Jamra. (Jamrat-al-Aqaba.)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1685
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 745 (old numbering)

1686, 1687. Narrated ‘Ubaidullah bin ‘Abdullah:

Ibn ‘Abbas said, “Usama bin Zaid rode behind the Prophet ﷺ from ‘Arafat to Al-Muzdalifa; and then from Al-Muzdalifa to Mina, Al-Fadl rode behind him.” He added, “Both of them (Usama and Al-Fadl) said, ‘The Prophet ﷺ was constantly reciting Talbiya till he did Rami of the Jamarat-al-‘Aqaba.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1686, 1687
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 746 (old numbering)
Chapter 102

“…And whosoever performs the ‘Umra in the months of Hajj before (performing) the Hajj (i.e. Hajj-al-Qiran and Hajj-at-Tamattu’) he must slaughter an animal (Hady) such as he can afford it… till… present at the Al-Masjid-al-Haram (at Makkah)…” (V.2:196)

بَابُ: {فَمَنْ تَمَتَّعَ بِالْعُمْرَةِ إِلَى الْحَجِّ فَمَا اسْتَيْسَرَ مِنَ الْهَدْيِ فَمَنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ فَصِيَامُ ثَلاَثَةِ أَيَّامٍ فِي الْحَجِّ وَسَبْعَةٍ إِذَا رَجَعْتُمْ تِلْكَ عَشَرَةٌ كَامِلَةٌ ذَلِكَ لِمَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ أَهْلُهُ حَاضِرِي الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ}

1688. Narrated Abu Jamra:

I asked Ibn ‘Abbas about Hajj-at-Tamattu’. He ordered me to perform it. I asked him about the Hadi (sacrifice). He said, “You have to slaughter a camel, a cow or a sheep, or you may share the Hadi with the others.” It seemed that some people disliked it (Hajj-at-Tamattu). I slept and dreamt as if a person was announcing: “Hajj Mabrur and accepted Mut’ah (Hajj-At-Tamattu’)” I went to Ibn ‘Abbas and narrated it to him. He said, “Allah is Greater. (That was) the tradition of Abu Al-Qasim (i.e. Prophet ﷺ). Narrated Shu’ba that the call in the dream was. “An accepted ‘Umra and Hajj-Mabrur. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1688
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 747 (old numbering)
Chapter 103

The riding over the Budn (camels, cows, oxen for sacrifice). Allah’s Statement refers to this: “And the Budn (cows, oxen, or camels driven to be offered as sacrifices by the pilgrims at the sanctuary of Makkah), We have made for you as among the Symbols of Allah, wherein you have much good. So mention the Name of Allah over them when they are drawn up in lines (for sacrifice). Then, when they are down on their sides (after slaughter)… up to… And give glad tidings (O Muhammad ﷺ) to Muhsinun (doers of good).” (V.22:36-37)

باب رُكُوبِ الْبُدْنِ

1689. Narrated Abu Hurairah’ (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saw a man driving his Badana (sacrificial camel). He said, “Ride on it.” The man said, “It is a Badana.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Ride on it.” He (the man) said, “It is a Badana.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Ride on it.” And on the second or the third time he (the Prophet ﷺ ) added, “Woe to you.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1689
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 748 (old numbering)

1690. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ saw a man driving a Badana. He said, “Ride on it.” The man replied, “It is a Badana.” The Prophet ﷺ said (again), “Ride on it.” He (the man) said, “It is a Badana.” The Prophet ﷺ said thrice, “Ride on it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1690
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 749 (old numbering)
Chapter 104

Whoever drove the Budn (sacrificial camels or cows) along with him.

باب مَنْ سَاقَ الْبُدْنَ مَعَهُ

1691. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

During the last Hajj (Hajj-al-Wada’) of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ he performed ‘Umra and Hajj. He drove a Hadi along with him from Dhul-Hulaifa. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ started by assuming Ihram for’Umra and Hajj. And the people, too, performed the ‘Umra and Hajj along with the Prophet ﷺ. Some of them brought the Hadi and drove it along with them, while the others did not. So, when the Prophet ﷺ arrived at Makkah. he said to the people, “Whoever among you has driven the Hadi, should not finish his Ihram till he completes his Hajj. And whoever among you has not (driven) the Hadi with him, should perform Tawaf of the Ka’bah and the Tawaf between Safa and Marwa, then cut short his hair and finish his Ihram, and should later assume Ihram for Hajj; but he must offer a Hadi (sacrifice); and if anyone cannot afford a Hadi, he should fast for three days during the Hajj and seven days when he returns home. The Prophet ﷺ performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah on his arrival (at Makkah); he touched the (Black Stone) corner first of all and then did Ramal (fast walking with moving of the shoulders) during the first three rounds round the Ka’bah, and during the last four rounds he walked. After finishing Tawaf of the Ka’bah, he offered a two Rak’at prayer at Maqam Ibrahim, and after finishing the prayer he went to Safa and Marwa and performed seven rounds of Tawaf between them and did not do any deed forbidden because of Ihram, till he finished all the ceremonies of his Hajj and sacrificed his Hadi on the day of Nahr (10th day of Dhul-Hijja). He then hastened onwards (to Makkah) and performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah and then everything that was forbidden because of Ihram became permissible. Those who took and drove the Hadi with them did the same as Allah’s Messenger ﷺ did.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1691
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 750 (old numbering)

1692. Narrated Urwa:

“‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha) informed me about the Hajj and ‘Umra (together) of the Prophet ﷺ and so did the people who were with him (during that Hajj and ‘Umra) a narration similar to the narration of Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma) (Hadith No. 1691).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1692
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 750 (old numbering)
Chapter 105

Buying the Hady on the way.

باب مَنِ اشْتَرَى الْهَدْىَ مِنَ الطَّرِيقِ

1693. Narrated Nafi’:

‘Abdullah (bin ‘Abdullah) bin ‘Umar said to his father, “Stay here, for I am afraid that it (affliction between Ibn Zubair and Al-Hajjaj) might prevent you from reaching the Ka’bah.” Ibn ‘Umar said, “(In this case) I would do the same as Allah’s Messenger ﷺ did, and Allah has said, ‘Verily, in Allah’s Messenger ﷺ, you have a good example (to follow).’ So, I make you, people, witness that I have made ‘Umra compulsory for me.” So he assumed Ihram for’Umra. Then he went out and when he reached Al-Baida’, he assumed Ihram for Hajj and ‘Umra (together) and said, “The conditions (requisites) of Hajj and ‘Umra are the same.” He, then brought a Hadi from Qudaid. Then he arrived (at Makkah) and performed Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa) once for both Hajj and ‘Umra and did not finish the Ihram till he had finished both Hajj and ‘Umra.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1693
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 751 (old numbering)
Chapter 106

Marking and garlanding (the Hady) at Dhul-Hulaifa and then assuming Ihram.

باب مَنْ أَشْعَرَ وَقَلَّدَ بِذِي الْحُلَيْفَةِ ثُمَّ أَحْرَمَ

1694, 1695. Narrated Al-Miswar bin Makhrama and Marwan:

The Prophet ﷺ set out from Al-Madina with over one thousand of his companions (at the time of the Treaty of Hudaibiya) and when they reached Dhul-Hulaifa, the Prophet ﷺ garlanded his Hadi and marked it and assumed Ihram for’Umra.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1694, 1695
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 752 (old numbering)

1696. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

I twisted with my own hands the garlands for the Budn of the Prophet ﷺ who garlanded and marked them, and then made them proceed to Makkah; Yet no permissible thing was regarded as illegal for him then.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1696
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 753 (old numbering)
Chapter 107

To twist (and make) the garlands for the Budn (Hady camels for sacrifice) and cows.

باب فَتْلِ الْقَلاَئِدِ لِلْبُدْنِ وَالْبَقَرِ

1697. Narrated Hafsa (radhiyallahu anha):

I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! What is wrong with the people, they have finished their Ihram but you have not?” He said, “I matted my hair and I have garlanded my Hadi, so I will not finish my Ihram till I finished my Hajj .”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1697
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 754 (old numbering)

1698. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to send the Hadi from Al-Madina and I used to twist the garlands for his Hadi and he did not keep away from any of these things which a Muhrim keeps away from.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1698
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 755 (old numbering)
Chapter 108

The marking of the Budn (camels for sacrifice).

باب إِشْعَارِ الْبُدْنِ

1699. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

I twisted the garlands for the Hadis of the Prophet ﷺ and then he marked and garlanded them (or I garlanded them) and then made them proceed to the Ka’bah but he remained in Al-Madina and no permissible thing was regarded as illegal for him then .

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1699
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 756 (old numbering)
Chapter 109

Whoever puts the garlands round the necks of the Hady (animals meant for sacrifice) with one’s own hands.

باب مَنْ قَلَّدَ الْقَلاَئِدَ بِيَدِهِ

1700. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Abu Bakr bin ‘Amr bin Hazm:

that ‘Amra bint ‘Abdur-Rahman had told him, “Zaid bin Abu Sufyan wrote to ‘Aishah that ‘Abdullah bin Abbas had stated, ‘Whoever sends his Hadi (to the Ka’bah), all the things which are illegal for a (pilgrim) become illegal for that person till he slaughters it (i.e. till the 10th of Dhul-Hijja).’ ” ‘Amra added, ‘Aishah said, ‘It is not like what Ibn ‘Abbas had said: I twisted the garlands of the Hadis of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ with my own hands. Then Allah’s Messenger ﷺ put them round their necks with his own hands, sending them with my father; Yet nothing permitted by Allah was considered illegal for Allah’s Messenger ﷺ till he slaughtered the Hadis.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1700
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 757 (old numbering)
Chapter 110

The garlanding of sheep.

باب تَقْلِيدِ الْغَنَمِ

1701. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Once the Prophet ﷺ sent sheep as Hadi.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1701
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 758 (old numbering)

1702. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

I used to make the garlands for (the Hadis of) the Prophet ﷺ and he would garland the sheep (with them) and would stay with his family as a non-Muhrim.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1702
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 759 (old numbering)

1703. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

I used to twist the garlands for the sheep of the Prophet ﷺ and he would send them (to the Ka’bah), and stay as a non-Muhrim.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1703
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 760 (old numbering)

1704. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

I twisted (the garlands) for the Hadis of the Prophet ﷺ before he assumed Ihram.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1704
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 761 (old numbering)
Chapter 111

The garlands made from coloured wool.

باب الْقَلاَئِدِ مِنَ الْعِهْنِ

1705. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

I twisted the garlands of the Hadis from the wool which was with me.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1705
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 762 (old numbering)
Chapter 112

Garlanding (the Hady) with a shoe.

باب تَقْلِيدِ النَّعْلِ

1706. Narrated ‘Ikrima:

Abu Hurairah said, “The Prophet ﷺ saw a man driving a Badana (sacrificial camel). The Prophet ﷺ said (to him), ‘Ride on it.’ He replied, ‘It is a Badana.’ The Prophet ﷺ again said, ‘Ride on it!’ Abu Hurairah added, ‘Then I saw that man riding it, showing obedience to the Prophet ﷺ, and a shoe was (hanging) from its neck.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1706
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 763 (old numbering)

Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

From the Prophet ﷺ: (as above).

USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 764 (old numbering)
Chapter 113

The covering (sheet) of the Budn (camels for sacrifice).

باب الْجِلاَلِ لِلْبُدْنِ

1707. Narrated ‘Ali (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered me to give in charity the skin and the coverings of the Budn which I had slaughtered.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1707
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 765 (old numbering)
Chapter 114

The purchase of the Hady on the way and garlanding it.

باب مَنِ اشْتَرَى هَدْيَهُ مِنَ الطَّرِيقِ وَقَلَّدَهَا

1708. Narrated Nafi’:

Ibn ‘Umar intended to perform Hajj in the year of the Hajj of Al-Harawriya during the rule of Ibn Az-Zubair. Some people said to him, “It is very likely that there will be a fight among the people, and we are afraid that they might prevent you (from performing Hajj).” He replied, “Verily, in Allah’s Messenger ﷺ there is a good example for you (to follow). In this case I would do the same as he had done. I make you witness that I have intended to perform ‘Umra.” When he reached Al-Baida’, he said, “The conditions for both Hajj and ‘Umra are the same. I make you witness that I have intended to perform Hajj along with ‘Umra.” After that he took a garlanded Hadi (to Makkah) which he bought (on the way). When he reached (Makkah), he performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah and of Safa (and Marwa) and did not do more than that. He did not make legal for himself the things which were illegal for a Muhrim till it was the Day of Nahr (sacrifice), when he had his head shaved and slaughtered (the sacrifice) and considered sufficient his first Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa), as a (Sa’i) for his Hajj and ‘Umra both. He then said, “The Prophet ﷺ used to do like that.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1708
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 766 (old numbering)
Chapter 115

To slaughter cows (as sacrifices) on behalf of one’s wives without being ordered by them.

باب ذَبْحِ الرَّجُلِ الْبَقَرَ عَنْ نِسَائِهِ، مِنْ غَيْرِ أَمْرِهِنَّ

1709. Narrated ‘Amra bint ‘AbdurRahman:

I heard ‘Aishah saying, “Five days before the end of Dhul-Qa’ada we set out from Al-Madina in the company of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ with the intention of performing Hajj only. When we approached Makkah, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered those who had no Hadi with them to finish their Ihram after performing Tawaf of the Ka’bah and (Sa’i) and between Safa and Marwa.” ‘Aishah added, “On the day of Nahr (slaughtering of sacrifice) beef was brought to us. I asked, ‘What is this?’ The reply was, ‘Allah’s Messenger ﷺ has slaughtered (sacrifices) on behalf of his wives.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1709
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 767 (old numbering)
Chapter 116

To slaughter (sacrifices) at the Manhar (slaughtering place) of the Prophet ﷺ at Mina.

باب النَّحْرِ فِي مَنْحَرِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِمِنًى

1710. Narrated Nafi’:

‘Abdullah (bin ‘Umar), used to slaughter (his sacrifice) at the Manhar. (‘Ubaidullah, a sub-narrator said, “The Manhar of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ.”)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1710
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 768 (old numbering)

1711. Narrated Nafi’:

Ibn ‘Umar used to send his Hadi from Jam’ (to Mina) in the last third of the night with the pilgrims amongst whom there were free men and slaves, till it was taken into the Manhar (slaughtering place) of the Prophet ﷺ .

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1711
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 769 (old numbering)
Chapter 117

Nahr (Slaughtering one’s Hady) with one’s own hands.

باب مَنْ نَحَرَ بِيَدِهِ

1712. Narrated Sahl bin Bakkar:

The narration of Anas abridged, saying, “The Prophet ﷺ slaughtered seven Budn (camels) while standing, with his own hands. On the day of ‘Id-ul-Adha he slaughtered (sacrificed) two horned rams, black and white in color.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1712
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 770 (old numbering)
Chapter 118

Slaughtering the camels after tying their one leg.

باب نَحْرِ الإِبِلِ مُقَيَّدَةً

1713. Narrated Zaid bin Jubair:

I saw Ibn ‘Umar passing by a man who had made his Badana sit to slaughter it. Ibn ‘Umar said, “Slaughter it while it is standing with one leg tied up as is the tradition of Muhammad ﷺ.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1713
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 771 (old numbering)
Chapter 119

To slaughter the Budn (camels for sacrifice) while they are standing.

باب نَحْرِ الْبُدْنِ قَائِمَةً

1714. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ offered four Rak’at of Zuhr prayer at Al-Madina; and two Rak’at of ‘Asr prayer at Dhul-hulaifa and spent the night there and when (the day) dawned, he mounted his Mount and started saying, “None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and Glorified be Allah.” When he reached Al-Baida’ he recited Talbiya for both Hajj and ‘Umra. And when he arrived at Makkah, he ordered them (his companions) to finish their Ihram. The Prophet ﷺ slaughtered seven Budn (camel) with his own hands while the camels were standing He also sacrificed two horned rams (black and white in color) at Al-Madina.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1714
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 772 (old numbering)

1715. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ offered four Rak’at of Zuhr prayer at Al-Madina and two Rak’at of ‘Asr prayer at Dhul-Hulaifa. Narrated Aiyub: “A man said: Anas said, “Then he (the Prophet ﷺ passed the night there till dawn and then he offered the morning (Fajr) prayer, and mounted his Mount and when it arrived at Al-Baida’ he assumed Ihram for both ‘Umra and Hajj.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1715
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 773 (old numbering)
Chapter 120

The butcher should not be given anything of the Hady.

باب لاَ يُعْطَى الْجَزَّارُ مِنَ الْهَدْىِ شَيْئًا

1716. Narrated ‘Ali (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ sent me to supervise the (slaughtering of) Budn (Hadi camels) and ordered me to distribute their meat, and then he ordered me to distribute their covering sheets and skins. ‘All added, “The Prophet ﷺ ordered me to supervise the slaughtering (of the Budn) and not to give anything (of their bodies) to the butcher as wages for slaughtering.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1716
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 774 (old numbering)
Chapter 121

The skins of Al-Hady are to be given in charity.

باب يُتَصَدَّقُ بِجُلُودِ الْهَدْىِ

1717. Narrated ‘Ali (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ ordered me to supervise the (slaughtering) of Budn (Hadi camel) and to distribute their meat, skins and covering sheets in charity and not to give anything (of their bodies) to the butcher as wages for slaughtering.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1717
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 775 (old numbering)
Chapter 122

The covering sheets of Budn are to be given in charity.

باب يُتَصَدَّقُ بِجِلاَلِ الْبُدْنِ

1718. Narrated ‘Ali (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ offered one hundred Budn as Hadi and ordered me to distribute their meat (in charity) and I did so. Then he ordered me to distribute their covering sheets in charity and I did so. Then he ordered me to distribute their skins in charity and I did so.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1718
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 776 (old numbering)
Chapter 123

“And (remember) when We showed Ibrahim (Abraham) the site of the (Sacred) House, (Ka’bah at Makkah), (saying): ‘Associate not anything (in worship) with Me [La ilaha illallah (none has the right to be worshipped but Allah) – Islamic Monotheism] and sanctify My House for those who circumambulate it, and those who stand up for prayer and those who bow (submit themselves with humility and obedience to Allah), and make prostration (in prayer).’ And proclaim to mankind the Hajj (pilgrimage). They will come to you on foot. up to. then that is better for him with his Lord.” (V.22:26-30)

بَابُ: {وَإِذْ بَوَّأْنَا لإِبْرَاهِيمَ مَكَانَ الْبَيْتِ أَنْ لاَ تُشْرِكْ بِي شَيْئًا وَطَهِّرْ بَيْتِيَ لِلطَّائِفِينَ وَالْقَائِمِينَ وَالرُّكَّعِ السُّجُودِ وَأَذِّنْ فِي النَّاسِ بِالْحَجِّ يَأْتُوكَ رِجَالاً وَعَلَى كُلِّ ضَامِرٍ يَأْتِينَ مِنْ كُلِّ فَجٍّ عَمِيقٍ لِيَشْهَدُوا مَنَافِعَ لَهُمْ وَيَذْكُرُوا اسْمَ اللَّهِ فِي أَيَّامٍ مَعْلُومَاتٍ عَلَى مَا رَزَقَهُمْ مِنْ بَهِيمَةِ الأَنْعَامِ فَكُلُوا مِنْهَا وَأَطْعِمُوا الْبَائِسَ الْفَقِيرَ ثُمَّ لْيَقْضُوا تَفَثَهُمْ وَلْيُوفُوا نُذُورَهُمْ وَلْيَطَّوَّفُوا بِالْبَيْتِ الْعَتِيقِ ذَلِكَ وَمَنْ يُعَظِّمْ حُرُمَاتِ اللَّهِ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَهُ عِنْدَ رَبِّهِ}

Chapter 124

What is to be eaten of Budn (by the one who offers them) and what is to be distributed in charity.

باب مَا يَأْكُلُ مِنَ الْبُدْنِ وَمَا يُتَصَدَّقُ

1719. Narrated Ibn Juraij:

‘Ata’ said, “I heard Jabir bin ‘Abdullah saying, ‘We never ate the meat of the Budn for more than three days of Mina. Later, the Prophet ﷺ gave us permission by saying: ‘Eat and take (meat) with you. So we ate (some) and took (some) with us.’ ” I asked ‘Ata’, “Did Jabir say (that they went on eating the meat) till they reached Al-Madina?” ‘Ata’ replied, “No.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1719
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 777 (old numbering)

1720. Narrated ‘Amra:

I heard ‘Aishah saying, “We set out (from Al-Madina) along with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ five days before the end of Dhul-Qa’da with the intention of performing Hajj only. When we approached Makkah, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered those who had no Hadi along with them to finish the Ihram after performing Tawaf of the Ka’bah, (Safa and Marwa). ‘Aishah added, “Beef was brought to us on the Day of Nahr and I said, ‘What is this?’ Somebody said, ‘The Prophet ﷺ has slaughtered (cows) on behalf of his wives.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1720
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 778 (old numbering)
Chapter 125

Slaughtering before having one’s head shaved.

باب الذَّبْحِ قَبْلَ الْحَلْقِ

1721. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ was asked about a person who had his head shaved before slaughtering (his Hadi) (or other similar ceremonies of Hajj). He replied, “There is no harm, there is no harm.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1721
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 779 (old numbering)

1722. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A man said to the Prophet ﷺ “I performed the Tawaf-al-Ifada before the Rami (throwing pebbles at the Jamra).” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “There is no harm.” The man said, “I had my head shaved before slaughtering.” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “There is no harm.” He said, “I have slaughtered the Hadi before the Rami.” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “There is no harm.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1722
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 780 (old numbering)

1723. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ was asked by a man who said, “I have done the Rami in the evening.” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “There is no harm in it.” Another man asked, “I had my head shaved before the slaughtering.” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “There is no harm in it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1723
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 781 (old numbering)

1724. Narrated Abu Musa (radhiyallahu anhu):

came upon Allah’s Messenger ﷺ when he was at Al-Bat-ha. He asked me, “Have you intended to perform the Hajj?” I replied in the affirmative. He asked, “For what have you assumed Ihram?” I replied,” I have assumed Ihram with the same intention as that of the Prophet ﷺ .” The Prophet ﷺ said, “You have done well! Go and perform Tawaf round the Ka’bah and between Safa and Marwa.” Then I went to one of the women of Bani Qais and she took out lice from my head. Later, I assumed the Ihram for Hajj. So, I used to give this verdict to the people till the caliphate of ‘Umar. When I told him about it, he said, “If we take (follow) the Holy Book, then it orders us to complete Hajj and ‘Umra (Hajj-at-Tamattu’) and if we follow the tradition of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ then Allah’s Messenger ﷺ did not finish his Ihram till the Hadi had reached its destination (had been slaughtered). (i.e. Hajj-al-Qiran). (See Hadith No. 630)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1724
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 782 (old numbering)
Chapter 126

Whoever matted his headhair on assuming Ihram and had his headhair shaved on finishing the Ihram.

باب مَنْ لَبَّدَ رَأْسَهُ عِنْدَ الإِحْرَامِ وَحَلَقَ

1725. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Hafsa said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! What is wrong with the people; they finished their Ihram after performing ‘Umra, but you have not finished it after your ‘Umra?” He replied, “I matted my hair and have garlanded my Hadi. So, I cannot finish my Ihram till I slaughter (my Hadi). “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1725
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 783 (old numbering)
Chapter 127

To shave the head and (or) to have the head-hair cut short on finishing the Ihram.

باب الْحَلْقِ وَالتَّقْصِيرِ عِنْدَ الإِحْلاَلِ

1726. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ (got) his head shaved after performing his Hajj.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1726
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 784 (old numbering)

1727. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “O Allah! Be merciful to those who have their head shaved.” The people said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! And (invoke Allah for) those who get their hair cut short.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “O Allah! Be merciful to those who have their head shaved.” The people said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! And those who get their hair cut short.” The Prophet ﷺ said (the third time), “And to those who get their hair cut short.” Nafi’ said that the Prophet ﷺ had said once or twice, “O Allah! Be merciful to those who get their head shaved,” and on the fourth time he added, “And to those who have their hair cut short.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1727
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 785 (old numbering)

1728. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “O Allah! Forgive those who get their heads shaved.” The people asked. “Also those who get their hair cut short?” The Prophet ﷺ said, “O Allah! Forgive those who have their heads shaved.” The people said, “Also those who get their hair cut short?” The Prophet ﷺ (invoke Allah for those who have their heads shaved and) at the third time said, “also (forgive) those who get their hair cut short.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1728
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 786 (old numbering)

1729. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ and some of his companions got their heads shaved and some others got their hair cut short.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1729
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 787 (old numbering)

1730. Narrated Muawiya (radhiyallahu anhu):

I cut short the hair of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ with a long blade.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1730
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 787 (old numbering)
Chapter 128

To get the head-hair cut short after performing ‘Umra of Hajj-at-Tamattu’.

باب تَقْصِيرِ الْمُتَمَتِّعِ بَعْدَ الْعُمْرَةِ

1731. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When the Prophet ﷺ came to Makkah, he ordered his Companions to perform Tawaf round the Ka’bah and between Safa and Marwa, to finish their Ihram and get their hair shaved off or cut short.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1731
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 788 (old numbering)
Chapter 129

The visit [(of the Ka’bah) to perform Tawaf-al-Ifada] on the Day of Nahr.

باب الزِّيَارَةِ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ

1732. Narrated Nafi’ that Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma) performed only one Tawaf. He would take an afternoon nap and then return to Mina. That was on the day of Nahr (slaughtering).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1732
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 789 (old numbering)

1733. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

We performed Hajj with the Prophet ﷺ and performed Tawaf-al-ifada on the Day of Nahr (slaughtering). Safiya got her menses and the Prophets desired from her what a husband desires from his wife. I said to him, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! She is having her menses.” He said, “Is she going to detain us?” We informed him that she had performed Tawaf-al-Ifada on the Day of Nahr. He said, “(Then you can) depart.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1733
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 789 (old numbering)
Chapter 130

If one did the Ramy of the Jamra after Maghrib (evening) or has his head shaved before slaughtering the Hady because of forgetfulness or ignorance.

باب إِذَا رَمَى بَعْدَ مَا أَمْسَى أَوْ حَلَقَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَذْبَحَ نَاسِيًا أَوْ جَاهِلاً

1734. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ was asked about the slaughtering, shaving (of the head), and the doing of Rami before or after the due times. He said, “There is no harm in that.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1734
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 790 (old numbering)

1735. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ was asked (as regards the ceremonies of Hajj) at Mina on the Day of Nahr and he replied that there was no harm. Then a man said to him, “I got my head shaved before slaughtering.” He replied, “Slaughter (now) and there is no harm in it.” (Another) man said, “I did the Rami (of the Jimar) after midday.” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “There was no harm in it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1735
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 791 (old numbering)
Chapter 131

To give religious verdicts near the Jamra while riding an animal.

باب الْفُتْيَا عَلَى الدَّابَّةِ عِنْدَ الْجَمْرَةِ

1736. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ stopped (for a while near the Jimar at Mina) during his last Hajj and the people started asking him questions. A man said, “Ignorantly I got my head shaved before slaughtering.” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Slaughter (now) and there is no harm in it.” Another man said, “Unknowingly I slaughtered the Hadi before doing the Rami.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Do Rami now and there is no harm in it.” So, on that day, when the Prophet ﷺ was asked about anything (about the ceremonies of Hajj) done before or after (its stated time) his reply was, “Do it (now) and there is no harm.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1736
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 792 (old numbering)

1737. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr bin Al-‘As (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I witnessed the Prophet ﷺ when he was delivering the sermon on the Day of Nahr. A man stood up and said, “I thought that such and such was to be done before such and such. I got my hair shaved before slaughtering.” (Another said), “I slaughtered the Hadi before doing the Rami.” So, the people asked about many similar things. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Do it (now) and there is no harm in all these cases.” Whenever the Prophet ﷺ was asked about anything on that day, he replied, “Do it (now) and there is no harm in it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1737
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 793 (old numbering)

1738. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr bin Al-‘As (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ stopped while on his she-camel (the subnarrator then narrated the Hadith as above, i.e. 793).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1738
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 794 (old numbering)
Chapter 132

Al-Khutba (religious talk) during the Days of Mina.

باب الْخُطْبَةِ أَيَّامَ مِنًى

1739. Narrated ‘Ikrima:

Ibn ‘Abbas said: “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ delivered a sermon on the Day of Nahr, and said, ‘O people! (Tell me) what is the day today?’ The people replied, ‘It is the forbidden (sacred) day.’ He asked again, ‘What town is this?’ They replied, ‘It is the forbidden (Sacred) town.’ He asked, ‘Which month is this?’ They replied, ‘It is the forbidden (Sacred) month.’ He said, ‘No doubt! Your blood, your properties, and your honor are sacred to one another like the sanctity of this day of yours, in this (sacred) town (Makkah) of yours, in this month of yours.’ The Prophet ﷺ repeated his statement again and again. After that he raised his head and said, ‘O Allah! Haven’t conveyed (Your Message) to them’. Haven’t I conveyed Your Message to them?’ ” Ibn ‘Abbas added, “By Him in Whose Hand my soul is, the following was his will (Prophet’s ﷺ will) to his followers:–It is incumbent upon those who are present to convey this information to those who are absent Beware don’t renegade (as) disbelievers (turn into infidels) after me, Striking the necks (cutting the throats) of one another.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1739
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 795 (old numbering)

1740. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I heard the Prophet ﷺ delivering a sermon at ‘Arafat.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1740
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 796 (old numbering)

1741. Narrated Abu Bakra (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ delivered to us a sermon on the Day of Nahr. He said, “Do you know what is the day today?” We said, “Allah and His Messenger ﷺ know better.” He remained silent till we thought that he might give that day another name. He said, “Isn’t it the Day of Nahr?” We said, “It is.” He further asked, “Which month is this?” We said, “Allah and His Messenger ﷺ know better.” He remained silent till we thought that he might give it another name. He then said, “Isn’t it the month of Dhul-Hijja?” We replied: “Yes! It is.” He further asked, “What town is this?” We replied, “Allah and His Messenger ﷺ know it better.” He remained silent till we thought that he might give it another name. He then said, “Isn’t it the forbidden (Sacred) town (of Makkah)?” We said, “Yes. It is.” He said, “No doubt, your blood and your properties are sacred to one another like the sanctity of this day of yours, in this month of yours, in this town of yours, till the day you meet your Lord. No doubt! Haven’t I conveyed Allah’s message to you? They said, “Yes.” He said, “O Allah! Be witness. So it is incumbent upon those who are present to convey it (this information) to those who are absent because the informed one might comprehend it (what I have said) better than the present audience, who will convey it to him. Beware! Do not renegade (as) disbelievers after me by striking the necks (cutting the throats) of one another.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1741
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 797 (old numbering)

1742. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

At Mina, the Prophet ﷺ said, “Do you know what is the day today?” The people replied, “Allah and His Messenger ﷺ know it better.” He said, “It is the forbidden (sacred) day. And do you know what town is this?” They replied, “Allah and His Messenger ﷺ know it better.” He said, “This is the forbidden (Sacred) town (Makkah). And do you know which month is this?” The people replied, “Allah and His Messenger ﷺ know it better.” He said, “This is the forbidden (sacred) month.” The Prophet ﷺ added, “No doubt, Allah made your blood, your properties, and your honor sacred to one another like the sanctity of this day of yours in this month of yours in this town of yours.” Narrated Ibn ‘Umar: On the Day of Nahr (10th of Dhul-Hijja), the Prophet ﷺ stood in between the Jamrat during his Hajj which he performed (as in the previous Hadith) and said, “This is the greatest Day (i.e. 10th of Dhul-Hijjah).” The Prophet ﷺ started saying repeatedly, “O Allah! Be Witness (I have conveyed Your Message).” He then bade the people farewell. The people said, “This is Hajjat-al-Wada).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1742
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 798 (old numbering)

Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ permitted (them).

USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 799 (old numbering)
Chapter 133

May those who provide the pilgrims with water stay at Makkah during the nights of Mina?

باب هَلْ يَبِيتُ أَصْحَابُ السِّقَايَةِ أَوْ غَيْرُهُمْ بِمَكَّةَ لَيَالِيَ مِنًى

1743. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ permitted the people who provided the pilgrims with water to stay at Makkah during the nights of Mina.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1743
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 801 (old numbering)

1744. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

That the Prophet ﷺ allowed people who provided the pilgrims with water to stay at Makkah during the nights of Mina.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1744
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 800 (old numbering)

1745. Narrated Ibn `Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Al-Abbas asked the permission from the Prophet ﷺ to stay at Makkah during the nights of Mina in order to provide water to the people, so the Prophet ﷺ allowed him.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1745
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 801 (old numbering)
Chapter 134

To do the Ramy of the Jimar.

باب رَمْىِ الْجِمَارِ

1746. Narrated Wabra:

I asked Ibn ‘Umar, “When should I do the Rami of the Jimar?” He replied, “When your leader does that.” I asked him again the same question. He replied, “We used to wait till the sun declined and then we would do the Rami (i.e. on the 11th and 12th of Dhul-Hijja).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1746
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 802 (old numbering)
Chapter 135

To do the Ramy of Jimar from the middle of the valley.

باب رَمْىِ الْجِمَارِ مِنْ بَطْنِ الْوَادِي

1747. Narrated ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Yazid:

‘Abdullah, did the Rami from the middle of the valley. So, I said, “O, Abu ‘Abdur-Rahman! Some people do the Rami (of the Jamra) from above it (i.e. from the top of the valley).” He said, “By Him except whom none has the right to be worshipped, this is the place from where the one on whom Surat-al-Baqara was revealed (i.e. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ) did the Rami.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1747
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 803 (old numbering)
Chapter 136

The Ramy of the Jimar with seven small stones.

باب رَمْىِ الْجِمَارِ بِسَبْعِ حَصَيَاتٍ

1748. Narrated ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Yazid:

When ‘Abdullah, reached the big Jamra (i.e. Jamrat-ul-Aqaba) he kept the Ka’bah on the left side and Mina on his right side and threw seven pebbles (at the Jamra) and said, “The one on whom Surat-al-Baqara was revealed (i.e. the Prophet ﷺ) had done the Rami similarly.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1748
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 804 (old numbering)
Chapter 137

Keeping the House (Ka’bah) on the left on doing Ramy of the Jamrat-ul-‘Aqaba.

باب مَنْ رَمَى جَمْرَةَ الْعَقَبَةِ فَجَعَلَ الْبَيْتَ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ

1749. Narrated ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Yazid:

I performed Hajj with Ibn Masud , and saw him doing Rami of the big Jamra (Jamrat-ul-Aqaba) with seven small pebbles, keeping the Ka’bah on his left side and Mina on his right. He then said, “This is the place where the one on whom Surat-al-Baqara was revealed (i.e. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ) stood.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1749
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 805 (old numbering)
Chapter 138

To say ‘Allahu Akbar (Allah is the Most Great)’ on throwing every pebble.

باب يُكَبِّرُ مَعَ كُلِّ حَصَاةٍ

1750. Narrated Al-Amash:

I heard Al-Hajjaj saying on the pulpit, “The Sura in which Al-Baqara (the cow) is mentioned and the Sura in which the family of ‘Imran is mentioned and the Sura in which the women (An-Nisa) is mentioned.” I mentioned this to Ibrahim, and he said, ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Yazid told me, ‘I was with Ibn Masud, when he did the Rami of the Jamrat-ul-Aqaba. He went down the middle of the valley, and when he came near the tree (which was near the Jamra) he stood opposite to it and threw seven small pebbles and said: ‘Allahu-Akbar’ on throwing every pebble.’ Then he said, ‘By Him, except Whom none has the right to be worshipped, here (at this place) stood the one on whom Surat-al-Baqra was revealed (i.e. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ).’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1750
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 806 (old numbering)
Chapter 139

Not standing (for invocation) after doing Ramy of the Jamratul-‘Aqaba.

بَابُ مَنْ رَمَى جَمْرَةَ الْعَقَبَةِ وَلَمْ يَقِفْ

Chapter 140

After doing Ramy of the e. (other) two Jamrat (Dunya and Wusta) one should go and stand on level ground, (and invoke Allah), facing the Qiblah (Ka’bah at Makkah).

باب إِذَا رَمَى الْجَمْرَتَيْنِ يَقُومُ وَيُسْهِلُ مُسْتَقْبِلَ الْقِبْلَةِ

1751. Narrated Salim:

Ibn ‘Umar used to do Rami of the Jamrat-ud-Dunya (the Jamra near to the Khaif mosque) with seven small stones and used to recite Takbir on throwing every pebble. He then would go ahead till he reached the level ground where he would stand facing the Qibla for a long time to invoke (Allah) while raising his hands (while invoking). Then he would do Rami of the Jamrat-ul-Wusta (middle Jamra) and then he would go to the left towards the middle ground, where he would stand facing the Qibla. He would remain standing there for a long period to invoke (Allah) while raising his hands, and would stand there for a long period. Then he would do Rami of the Jamrat-ul-Aqaba from the middle of the valley, but he would not stay by it, and then he would leave and say, “I saw the Prophet ﷺ doing like this.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1751
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 807 (old numbering)
Chapter 141

To raise the hands (for invocation) near Al-Jamrat-ud-Dunya and Al-Jamrat-ul-Wusta.

باب رَفْعِ الْيَدَيْنِ عِنْدَ جَمْرَةِ الدُّنْيَا وَالْوُسْطَى

1752. Narrated Salim bin ‘Abdullah:

‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar used to do Rami of the Jamrat-ud-Dunya with seven small pebbles and used to recite Takbir on throwing each stone. He, then, would proceed further till he reached the level ground, where he would stay for a long time, facing the Qibla to invoke (Allah) while raising his hands. Then he would do Rami of the Jamrat-ul-Wusta similarly and would go to the left towards the level ground, where he would stand for a long time facing the Qibla to invoke (Allah) while raising his hands. Then he would do Rami of the Jamrat-ul-‘Aqaba from the middle of the valley, but he would not stay by it. Ibn ‘Umar used to say, “I saw Allah’s Messenger ﷺ doing like that.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1752
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 808 (old numbering)
Chapter 142

Invoking (Allah) near the two Jamrat.

باب الدُّعَاءِ عِنْدَ الْجَمْرَتَيْنِ

1753. Narrated Az-Zuhri:

Whenever Allah’s Messenger ﷺ stoned the Jamra near Mina mosque, he would do Ramy of it with seven small pebbles and say Takbir on throwing each pebble. Then he would go ahead and stand facing the Qiblah with his hands raised, and invoke (Allah) and he used to stand for a long period. Then he would come to the second Jamra (Al-Wusta) and stone it with seven small stones, reciting Takbir on throwing each stone. Then he would descend to the left near the valley and stand facing the Qiblah with raised hands to invoke (Allah). Then he would come to the Jamra near the ‘Aqaba (Jamrat-ul-‘Aqaba) and do Ramy of it with seven small pebbles, reciting Takbir on throwing each stone. He then would leave and not stay by it. Narrated Az-Zuhri: I heard Salim bin ‘Abdullah saying the same that his father said so on the authority of the Prophet ﷺ. And Ibn ‘Umar used to do the same.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1753
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 809 (old numbering)
Chapter 143

To perfume oneself after doing Ramy of the Jimar and to have one’s head shaved before Tawaf-al-Ifada.

باب الطِّيبِ بَعْدَ رَمْىِ الْجِمَارِ وَالْحَلْقِ قَبْلَ الإِفَاضَةِ

1754. Narrated ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Al-Qasim:

I heard my father who was the best man of his age, saying, “I heard ‘Aishah saying, ‘I perfumed Allah’s Messenger ﷺ with my own hands before finishing his Ihram while yet he has not performed Tawaf-al-Ifada.’ She spread her hands (while saying so.)”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1754
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 809 (old numbering)
Chapter 144

Tawaf-al-Wada’.

باب طَوَافِ الْوَدَاعِ

1755. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The people were ordered to perform the Tawaf of the Ka’bah (Tawaf-al-Wada’) as the lastly thing, before leaving (Makkah), except the menstruating women who were excused.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1755
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 810 (old numbering)

1756. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ offered the Zuhr, ‘Asr, Maghrib and the ‘Isha’ prayers and slept for a while at a place called Al-Mahassab and then rode to the Ka’bah and performed Tawaf round it .

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1756
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 811 (old numbering)
Chapter 145

If a woman gets her menses after Tawaf-al-Ifada (would it be obligatory for her to perform Tawaf-al-Wada’?).

باب إِذَا حَاضَتِ الْمَرْأَةُ بَعْدَ مَا أَفَاضَتْ

1757. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Safiya bint Huyay, the wife of the Prophet ﷺ got her menses, and Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was informed of that. He said, “Would she delay us?” The people said, “She has already performed Tawaf-al-Ifada.” He said, “Therefore she will not (delay us).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1757
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 812 (old numbering)

1758, 1759. Narrated ‘Ikrima:

The people of Al-Madina asked Ibn ‘Abbas about a woman who got her menses after performing Tawaf-al-Ifada. He said, “She could depart (from Makkah).” They said, “We will not act on your verdict and ignore the verdict of Zaid.” Ibn ‘Abbas said, “When you reach Al-Madina, inquire about it.” So, when they reached Al-Madina they asked (about that). One of those whom they asked was Um Sulaim. She told them the narration of Safiya (812).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1758, 1759
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 813 (old numbering)

1760. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A menstruating woman was allowed to leave Makkah if she had done Tawaf-al-Ifada.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1760
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 814 (old numbering)

1761. Tawus (a sub-narrator) said from his father, “I heard Ibn ‘Umar saying that she would not depart. Then later I heard him saying that the Prophet ﷺ had allowed them (menstruating women) to depart.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1761
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 814 (old numbering)

1762. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

We set out with the Prophet ﷺ with the intention of performing Hajj only. The Prophet ﷺ reached Makkah and performed Tawaf of the Ka’bah and between Safa and Marwa and did not finish the Ihram, because he had the Hadi with him. His companions and his wives performed Tawaf (of the Ka’bah and between Safa and Marwa), and those who had no Hadi with them finished their Ihram. I got the menses and performed all the ceremonies of Hajj. So, when the Night of Hasba (night of departure) came, I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! All your companions are returning with Hajj and ‘Umra except me.” He asked me, “Didn’t you perform Tawaf of the Ka’bah (Umra) when you reached Makkah?” I said, “No.” He said, “Go to Tan’im with your brother ‘Abdur-Rahman, and assume Ihram for ‘Umra and I will wait for you at such and such a place.” So I went with ‘Abdur-Rahman to Tan’im and assumed Ihram for ‘Umra. Then Safiya bint Huyay got menses. The Prophet ﷺ said, ” ‘Aqra Halqa! You will detain us! Didn’t you perform Tawaf-al-Ifada on the Day of Nahr (slaughtering)?” She said, “Yes, I did.” He said, “Then there is no harm, depart.” So I met the Prophet ﷺ when he was ascending the heights towards Makkah and I was descending, or vice-versa.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1762
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 815 (old numbering)
Chapter 146

Whoever offered the ‘Asr prayer at Abtah on the day of departure from Mina (Day of Nafr).

باب مَنْ صَلَّى الْعَصْرَ يَوْمَ النَّفْرِ بِالأَبْطَحِ

1763. Narrated ‘Abdul-Aziz bin Rufai:

I asked Anas bin Malik, “Tell me something you have observed about the Prophet ﷺ concerning where he offered the Zuhr prayer on the Day of Tarwiya (8th Dhul-Hijja).” Anas replied, “He offered it at Mina.” I said, “Where did he offer the Asr prayer on the Day of Nafr (day of departure from Mina)?” He replied, “At Al-Abtah,” and added, “You should do as your leaders do.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1763
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 816 (old numbering)

1764. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ offered the Zuhr, ‘Asr, Maghrib and ‘Isha’ prayers and slept for a while at a place called Al-Mahassab and then he rode towards the Ka’bah and performed Tawaf (al-Wada’).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1764
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 817 (old numbering)
Chapter 147

Al-Muhassab. (This is situated between Makkah and Mina and is also called Al-Abtah or Hasba or Khaif Bani Kinana.)

باب الْمُحَصَّبِ

1765. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

It (i.e. Al-Abtah) was a place where the Prophet ﷺ used to camp so that it might be easier for him to depart.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1765
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 818 (old numbering)

1766. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Staying at Al-Mahassab is not one of the ceremonies (of Hajj), but Al-Mahassab is a place where Allah’s Messenger ﷺ camped (during his Hajjat-ul-wida).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1766
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 819 (old numbering)
Chapter 148

To camp at Dhi-Tuwa before entering Makkah and to camp at Al-Batha’ which is at Dhul-Hulaifa on returning from Makkah (to Al-Madina).

باب النُّزُولِ بِذِي طُوًى قَبْلَ أَنْ يَدْخُلَ مَكَّةَ، وَالنُّزُولِ بِالْبَطْحَاءِ الَّتِي بِذِي الْحُلَيْفَةِ إِذَا رَجَعَ مِنْ مَكَّةَ

1767. Narrated Nafi:

Ibn ‘Umar used to spend the night at Dhi-Tuwa in between the two Thaniyas and then he would enter Makkah through the Thaniya which is at the higher region of Makkah, and whenever he came to Makkah for Hajj or ‘Umra, he never made his she camel kneel down except near the gate of the Masjid (Sacred Mosque) and then he would enter (it) and go to the Black (stone) Corner and start from there circumambulating the Ka’bah seven times: hastening in the first three rounds (Ramal) and walking in the last four. On finishing, he would offer two Rak’at prayer and set out to perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa before returning to his dwelling place. On returning (to Al-Madina) from Hajj or ‘Umra, he used to make his camel kneel down at Al-Batha which is at Dhu-l-Hulaifa, the place where the Prophet ﷺ used to make his camel kneel down.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1767
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 820 (old numbering)

1768. Narrated Khalid bin Al-Harith:

‘Ubaidullah was asked about Al Mahassab. ‘Ubaidullah narrated: Nafi’ said, ‘Allah’s Messengers, ‘Umar and Ibn ‘Umar camped there.” Nafi’ added, “Ibn ‘Umar used to offer the Zuhr and ‘Asr prayers at it (i.e. Al-Mahassab).” I think he mentioned the Maghrib prayer also. I said, “I don’t doubt about ‘Isha’ (i.e. he used to offer it there also), and he used to sleep there for a while. He used to say, ‘The Prophet ﷺ used to do the same.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1768
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 821 (old numbering)
Chapter 149

Staying at Dhi-Tuwa on returning from Makkah.

بَابُ مَنْ نَزَلَ بِذِي طُوًى إِذَا رَجَعَ مِنْ مَكَّةَ

1769. Narrated Nafi’:

Whenever Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma) approached (Makkah), he used to pass the night at Dhi-Tuwa till dawn, and then he would enter Makkah. On his return from Makkah, he used to pass by Dhi-Tuwa and pass the night there till dawn, and he used to say that the Prophet ﷺ used to do the same.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1769
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 821 (old numbering)
Chapter 150

Trading during the time of Hajj, and selling in the markets of the Pre-Islamic Period.

باب التِّجَارَةِ أَيَّامَ الْمَوْسِمِ وَالْبَيْعِ فِي أَسْوَاقِ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ

1770. Narrated Ibn ‘ Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Dhul-Majaz and ‘Ukaz were the markets of the people during the pre-Islamic period of ignorance. When the people embraced Islam, they disliked to do bargaining there till the following Holy Verses were revealed:– There is no harm for you If you seek of the bounty Of your Lord (during Hajj by trading, etc.) (2.198)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1770
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 822 (old numbering)
Chapter 151

To depart from Al-Muhassab in the last part of night.

باب الإِدْلاَجِ مِنَ الْمُحَصَّبِ

1771. Narrated ‘ ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Safiya got her menses on the night of Nafr (departure from Hajj), and she said, “I see that I will detain you.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Aqra Halqa! Did she perform the Tawaf on the Day of Nahr (slaughtering)?” Somebody replied in the affirmative. He said, “Then depart.” (Different narrators mentioned that)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1771
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 823 (old numbering)

1772. ‘Aishah said, “We set out with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ (from Al-Madina) with the intention of performing Hajj only. When we reached Makkah, he ordered us to finish the Ihram. When it was the night of Nafr (departure), Safiya bint Huyay got her menses. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Halqa Aqra! I think that she will detain you,” and added, “Did you perform the Tawaf (Al-Ifada) on the Day of Nahr (slaughtering)?” She replied, “Yes.” He said, “Then depart.” I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I have not (done the Umra).” He replied, “Perform ‘Umra from Tan’im.” My brother went with me and we came across the Prophet ﷺ in the last part of the night. He said, “Wait at such and such a place.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1772
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 823 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 24: Obligatory Charity Tax (Zakat)

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 24 of 97

Obligatory Charity Tax

كتاب الزكاة · Zakat

Hadith 1395 – 1512120 Ahadith

Chapter 1

The obligation of Zakat.

باب وُجُوبِ الزَّكَاةِ

1395. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Thy Prophet ﷺ sent Muadh to Yemen and said, “Invite the people to testify that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah and I am Allah’s Messenger ﷺ, and if they obey you to do so, then teach them that Allah has enjoined on them five prayers in every day and night (in twenty-four hours), and if they obey you to do so, then teach them that Allah has made it obligatory for them to pay the Zakat from their property and it is to be taken from the wealthy among them and given to the poor.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1395
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 478 (old numbering)

1396. Narrated Abu Aiyub (radhiyallahu anhu):

A man said to the Prophet ﷺ “Tell me of such a deed as will make me enter Paradise.” The people said, “What is the matter with him? What is the matter with him?” The Prophet ﷺ said, “He has something to ask. (What he needs greatly) The Prophet ﷺ said: (In order to enter Paradise) you should worship Allah and do not ascribe any partners to Him, offer prayer perfectly, pay the Zakat and keep good relations with your Kith and kin.” (See Hadith No. 12, Vol 8).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1396
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 479 (old numbering)

1397. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

A Bedouin came to the Prophet ﷺ and said, “Tell me of such a deed as will make me enter Paradise, if I do it.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Worship Allah, and worship none along with Him, offer the (five) prescribed compulsory prayers perfectly, pay the compulsory Zakat, and fast the month of Ramadan.” The Bedouin said, “By Him, in Whose Hands my life is, I will not do more than this.” When he (the Bedouin) left, the Prophet ﷺ said, “Whoever likes to see a man of Paradise, then he may look at this man.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1397
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 480 (old numbering)

1398. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A delegation of the tribe of ‘Abdul Qais came to the Prophet ﷺ and said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! We are from the tribe of Rabi’a, and the infidels of the tribe of Mudar stands between us and you; so we cannot come to you except during the Sacred Months. Please order us to do something (religious deeds) which we may carry out and also invite to it our people whom we have left behind.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “I order you to do four things and forbid you four others: (I order you) to have faith in Allah, and confess that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah, (and the Prophet ﷺ gestured with his hand like this (i.e. one knot) and to offer prayers perfectly and to pay the Zakat, and to pay one-fifth of the booty in Allah’s Cause. And I forbid you to use Dubba’, Hantam, Naqir and Muzaffat (all these are the names of utensils used for preparing alcoholic drinks).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1398
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 482 (old numbering)

1399. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

When Allah’s Messenger ﷺ died and Abu Bakr became the caliph some Arabs renegade (reverted to disbelief) (Abu Bakr decided to declare war against them), ‘Umar, said to Abu Bakr, “How can you fight with these people although Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, ‘I have been ordered (by Allah) to fight the people till they say: “None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and whoever said it then he will save his life and property from me except on trespassing the law (rights and conditions for which he will be punished justly), and his accounts will be with Allah.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1399
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 483 (old numbering)

1400. Abu Bakr said, “By Allah! I will fight those who differentiate between the prayer and the Zakat as Zakat is the compulsory right to be taken from the property (according to Allah’s orders) By Allah! If they refuse to pay me even a she-kid which they used to pay at the time of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ . I would fight with them for withholding it” Then ‘Umar said, “By Allah, it was nothing, but Allah opened Abu Bakr’s chest towards the decision (to fight) and I came to know that his decision was right.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1400
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 483 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

To give Bai’ah (pledge) for paying Zakat.

باب الْبَيْعَةِ عَلَى إِيتَاءِ الزَّكَاةِ

1401. Narrated Jarir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

I gave the pledge of allegiance to the Prophet ﷺ for offering prayer perfectly giving Zakat and giving good advice to every Muslim.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1401
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 484 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

The sin of a person who does not pay Zakat.

باب إِثْمِ مَانِعِ الزَّكَاةِ

1402. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “(On the Day of Resurrection) camels will come to their owner in the best state of health they have ever had (in the world), and if he had not paid their Zakat (in the world) then they would tread him with their feet; and similarly, sheep will come to their owner in the best state of health they have ever had in the world, and if he had not paid their Zakat, then they would tread him with their hooves and would butt him with their horns.” The Prophet ﷺ added, “One of their rights is that they should be milked while water is kept in front of them.” The Prophet ﷺ added, “I do not want anyone of you to come to me on the Day of Resurrection, carrying over his neck a sheep that will be bleating. Such a person will (then) say, ‘O Muhammad ﷺ! (please intercede for me,) I will say to him. ‘I can’t help you, for I conveyed Allah’s Message to you.’ Similarly, I do not want anyone of you to come to me carrying over his neck a camel that will be grunting. Such a person (then) will say “O Muhammad ﷺ! (please intercede for me).” I will say to him, “I can’t help you for I conveyed Allah’s message to you.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1402
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 485 (old numbering)

1403. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Whoever is made wealthy by Allah and does not pay the Zakat of his wealth, then on the Day of Resurrection his wealth will be made like a bald-headed poisonous male snake with two black spots over the eyes. The snake will encircle his neck and bite his cheeks and say, ‘I am your wealth, I am your treasure.’ ” Then the Prophet ﷺ recited the holy verses:– ‘Let not those who withhold . . .’ (to the end of the verse). (3.180).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1403
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 486 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

A property from which the Zakat is paid is not Al-Kanz (hoarded money).

باب مَا أُدِّيَ زَكَاتُهُ فَلَيْسَ بِكَنْزٍ

1404. Narrated Khalid bin Aslam:

We went out with ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma) and a bedouin said (to ‘Abdullah), “Tell me about Allah’s Saying: “And those who hoard up gold and silver (Al-Kanz – money, gold, silver etc., the Zakat of which has not been paid) and spend it not in the Way of Allah (V.9:34).” Ibn ‘Umar said, “Whoever hoarded them and did not pay the Zakat thereof, then woe to him. But these holy Verses were revealed before the Verses of Zakat. So when the Verses of Zakat were revealed Allah made Zakat a purifier of the property.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1404
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 487 (old numbering)

1405. Narrated Abu Sa’id (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “No Zakat is due on property mounting to less than five Uqiyas (of silver), and no Zakat is due on less than five camels, and there is no Zakat on less than five Wasqs.” (A Wasqs equals 60 Sa’s) & (1 Sa=3 K gms App.)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1405
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 487 (old numbering)

1406. Narrated Zaid bin Wahab:

I passed by a place called Ar-Rabadha and by chance I met Abu Dhar and asked him, “What has brought you to this place?” He said, “I was in Sham and differed with Muawiya on the meaning of (the following verses of the Qur’an): ‘They who hoard up gold and silver and spend them not in the way of Allah.’ (9.34). Muawiya said, ‘This verse is revealed regarding the people of the scriptures.” I said, It was revealed regarding us and also the people of the scriptures.” So we had a quarrel and Mu’awiya sent a complaint against me to ‘Uthman. ‘Uthman wrote to me to come to Al-Madina, and I came to Al-Madina. Many people came to me as if they had not seen me before. So I told this to ‘Uthman who said to me, “You may depart and live nearby if you wish.” That was the reason for my being here for even if an Ethiopian had been nominated as my ruler, I would have obeyed him .

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1406
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 488 (old numbering)

1407. Narrated Al-Ahnaf bin Qais:

While I was sitting with some people from Quraish, a man with very rough hair, clothes, and appearance came and stood in front of us, greeted us and said, “Inform those who hoard wealth, that a stone will be heated in the Hell-fire and will be put on the nipples of their breasts till it comes out from the bones of their shoulders and then put on the bones of their shoulders till it comes through the nipples of their breasts the stone will be moving and hitting.” After saying that, the person retreated and sat by the side of the pillar, I followed him and sat beside him, and I did not know who he was. I said to him, “I think the people disliked what you had said.” He said, “These people do not understand anything, although

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1407
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 489 (old numbering)

1408. my friend told me.” I asked, “Who is your friend?” He said, “The Prophet ﷺ said (to me), ‘O Abu Dhar! Do you see the mountain of Uhud?’ And on that I (Abu Dhar) started looking towards the sun to judge how much remained of the day as I thought that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ wanted to send me to do something for him and I said, ‘Yes!’ He said, ‘I do not love to have gold equal to the mountain of Uhud unless I spend it all (in Allah’s cause) except three Dinars (pounds). These people do not understand and collect worldly wealth. No, by Allah, Neither I ask them for worldly benefits nor am I in need of their religious advice till I meet Allah, The Honorable, The Majestic.” ‘

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1408
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 489 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

To spend money in the right way.

باب إِنْفَاقِ الْمَالِ فِي حَقِّهِ

1409. Narrated Ibn Masud (radhiyallahu anhu):

I heard the Prophet ﷺ saying, “There is no envy except in two: a person whom Allah has given wealth and he spends it in the right way, and a person whom Allah has given wisdom (i.e. religious knowledge) and he gives his decisions accordingly and teaches it to the others.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1409
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 490 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

Giving alms for showing off.

بَابُ الرِّيَاءِ فِي الصَّدَقَةِ

Chapter 7

No charity is accepted from what is grabbed from the war booty in an illegal way.

بَابُ لاَ يَقْبَلُ اللَّهُ صَدَقَةً مِنْ غُلُولٍ وَلاَ يَقْبَلُ إِلاَّ مِنْ كَسْبٍ طَيِّبٍ

Chapter 8

As-Sadaqa (Charity) must be from money earned honestly.

باب الصَّدَقَةِ مِنْ كَسْبٍ طَيِّبٍ

1410. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “If one give in charity what equals one date-fruit fro the honestly-earned money and Allah accepts only the honestly earned money –Allah takes it in His right (hand) ar then enlarges its reward for that person (who has given it), as anyone of you brings up his baby horse, so much s that it becomes as big as a mountain

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1410
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 491 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

To practise charity (as early as possible) before such time comes when nobody would accept it.

باب الصَّدَقَةِ قَبْلَ الرَّدِّ

1411. Narrated Haritha bin Wahab (radhiyallahu anhu):

I heard the Prophet ﷺ saying, “O people! Give in charity as a time will come upon you when a person will wander about with his object of charity and will not find anybody to accept it, and one (who will be requested to take it) will say, “If you had brought it yesterday, would have taken it, but to-day I am not in need of it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1411
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 492 (old numbering)

1412. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The Hour (Day of Judgment) will not be established till your wealth increases so much so that one will be worried, for no one will accept his Zakat and the person to whom he will give it will reply, ‘I am not in need of it.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1412
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 493 (old numbering)

1413. Narrated ‘Adi bin Hatim (radhiyallahu anhu):

While I was sitting with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ two person came to him; one of them complained about his poverty and the other complained about the prevalence of robberies. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “As regards stealing and robberies, there will shortly come a time when a caravan will go to Makkah (from Al-Madina) without any guard. And regarding poverty, The Hour (Day of Judgment) will not be established till one of you wanders about with his object of charity and will not find anybody to accept it And (no doubt) each one of you will stand in front of Allah and there will be neither a curtain nor an interpreter between him and Allah, and Allah will ask him, ‘Did not I give you wealth?’ He will reply in the affirmative. Allah will further ask, ‘Didn’t I send a messenger to you?’ And again that person will reply in the affirmative Then he will look to his right and he will see nothing but Hell-fire, and then he will look to his left and will see nothing but Hell-fire. And so, any (each one) of you should save himself from the fire even by giving half of a date-fruit (in charity). And if you do not find a half date-fruit, then (you can do it through saying) a good pleasant word (to your brethren). (See Hadith No. 793 Vol. 4).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1413
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 494 (old numbering)

1414. Narrated Abu Musa (radhiyallahu anhu):

Thy Prophet ﷺ said, “A time will come upon the people when a person will wander about with gold as Zakat and will not find anybody to accept it, and one man will be seen followed by forty women to be their guardian because of scarcity of men and great number of women. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1414
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 495 (old numbering)
Chapter 10

“Protect yourself from Hell-fire even with a half date, or with a little object of charity.”

باب اتَّقُوا النَّارَ وَلَوْ بِشِقِّ تَمْرَةٍ

1415. Narrated Abu Masud (radhiyallahu anhu):

When the verses of charity were revealed, we used to work as porters. A man came and distributed objects of charity in abundance. And they (the people) said, “He is showing off.” And another man came and gave a sa (a small measure of food grains); they said, “Allah is not in need of this small amount of charity.” And then the Divine Inspiration came: “Those who criticize such of the believers who give in charity voluntarily and those who could not find to give in charity except what is available to them.” (9.79).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1415
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 496 (old numbering)

1416. Narrated Abu Masud Al-Ansar (radhiyallahu anhu):

Whenever Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered us to give in charity, we used to go to the market and work as porters and get a Mudd (a special measure of grain) and then give it in charity. (Those were the days of poverty) and to-day some of us have one hundred thousand.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1416
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 497 (old numbering)

1417. Narrated ‘Adi bin Hatim heard the Prophet saying:

“Save yourself from Hell-fire even by giving half a date-fruit in charity.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1417
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 498 (old numbering)

1418. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

A lady along with her two daughters came to me asking (for some alms), but she found nothing with me except one date which I gave to her and she divided it between her two daughters, and did not eat anything herself, and then she got up and went away. Then the Prophet ﷺ came in and I informed him about this story. He said, “Whoever is put to trial by these daughters and he treats them generously (with benevolence) then these daughters will act as a shield for him from Hell-Fire.” (See Hadith No. 24, Vol. 8).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1418
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 499 (old numbering)
Chapter 11

What kind of As-Sadaqa (charity etc.) is superior? The superiority of charity practised by a niggardly healthy person, as is said in the Statement of Allah: “And spend (in charity) of that with which We have provided you, before death comes to one of you…” (V.63:10) And Allah’s Statement: “O you who believe! Spend of that with which We have provided for you, before the Day comes when there will be no bargaining…” (V.2:254)

باب فضل صدقة الشحيح الصحيح

1419. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

A man came to the Prophet ﷺ and asked, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Which charity is the most superior in reward?” He replied, “The charity which you practice while you are healthy, niggardly and afraid of poverty and wish to become wealthy. Do not delay it to the time of approaching death and then say, ‘Give so much to such and such, and so much to such and such.’ And it has already belonged to such and such (as it is too late).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1419
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 500 (old numbering)

1420. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Some of the wives of the Prophet ﷺ asked him, “Who amongst us will be the first to follow you (i.e. die after you)?” He said, “Whoever has the longest hand.” So they started measuring their hands with a stick and Sauda’s hand turned out to be the longest. (When Zainab bint Jahsh died first of all in the caliphate of ‘Umar), we came to know that the long hand was a symbol of practicing charity, so she was the first to follow the Prophet ﷺ and she used to love to practice charity. (Sauda died later in the caliphate of Muawiya).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1420
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 501 (old numbering)
Chapter 12

To give in charity openly.

بَابُ صَدَقَةِ الْعَلاَنِيَةِ

Chapter 13

To give in charity secretly.

بَابُ صَدَقَةِ السِّرِّ

Chapter 14

If one gives an object of charity to a wealthy Person unknowingly (one’s act of charity is accepted by Allah).

باب إِذَا تَصَدَّقَ عَلَى غَنِيٍّ وَهُوَ لاَ يَعْلَمُ

1421. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “A man said that he would give something in charity. He went out with his object of charity and unknowingly gave it to a thief. Next morning the people said that he had given his object of charity to a thief. (On hearing that) he said, “O Allah! All the praises are for you. I will give alms again.” And so he again went out with his alms and (unknowingly) gave it to an adulteress. Next morning the people said that he had given his alms to an adulteress last night. The man said, “O Allah! All the praises are for you. (I gave my alms) to an adulteress. I will give alms again.” So he went out with his alms again and (unknowingly) gave it to a rich person. (The people) next morning said that he had given his alms to a wealthy person. He said, “O Allah! All the praises are for you. (I had given alms) to a thief, to an adulteress and to a wealthy man.” Then someone came and said to him, “The alms which you gave to the thief, might make him abstain from stealing, and that given to the adulteress might make her abstain from illegal sexual intercourse (adultery), and that given to the wealthy man might make him take a lesson from it and spend his wealth which Allah has given him, in Allah’s cause.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1421
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 502 (old numbering)
Chapter 15

If a person gives something in charity to his own son unknowingly.

باب إِذَا تَصَدَّقَ عَلَى ابْنِهِ وَهُوَ لاَ يَشْعُرُ

1422. Narrated Ma’n bin Yazid (radhiyallahu anhu):

My grandfather, my father and I gave the pledge of allegiance to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ. The Prophet ﷺ got me engaged and then got me married. One day I went to the Prophet ﷺ with a complaint. My father Yazid had taken some gold coins for charity and kept them with a man in the mosque (to give them to the poor) But I went and took them and brought them to him (my father). My father said, “By Allah! I did not intend to give them to you. ” I took (the case) to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ . On that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “O Yazid! You will be rewarded for what you intended. O Man! Whatever you have taken is yours.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1422
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 503 (old numbering)
Chapter 16

To give objects of charity with the right hand.

باب الصَّدَقَةِ بِالْيَمِينِ

1423. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Seven people will be shaded by Allah under His shade on the day when there will be no shade except His. They are:

(1) a just ruler;

(2) a young man who has been brought up in the worship of Allah, (i.e. worship Allah (Alone) sincerely from his childhood),

(3) a man whose heart is attached to the mosque (who offers the five compulsory congregational prayers in the mosque);

(4) two persons who love each other only for Allah’s sake and they meet and part in Allah’s cause only;

(5) a man who refuses the call of a charming woman of noble birth for an illegal sexual intercourse with her and says: I am afraid of Allah;

(6) a person who practices charity so secretly that his left hand does not know what his right hand has given (i.e. nobody knows how much he has given in charity).

(7) a person who remembers Allah in seclusion and his eyes get flooded with tears.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1423
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 504 (old numbering)

1424. Narrated Haritha bin Wahab Al-Khuza’i (radhiyallahu anhu):

I heard the Prophet ﷺ saying, “(O people!) Give in charity (for Allah’s cause) because a time will come when a person will carry his object of charity from place to place (and he will not find any person to take it) and any person whom he shall request to take it, I will reply, ‘If you had brought it yesterday I would have taken it, but today I am not

in need of it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1424
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 505 (old numbering)
Chapter 17

Whoever ordered his servant to give something in charity and did not give it himself.

باب مَنْ أَمَرَ خَادِمَهُ بِالصَّدَقَةِ وَلَمْ يُنَاوِلْ بِنَفْسِهِ

1425. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “When a woman gives in charity some of the foodstuff (which she has in her house) without spoiling it, she will receive the reward for what she has spent, and her husband will receive the reward because of his earning, and the storekeeper will also have a reward similar to it. The reward of one will not decrease the reward of the others . “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1425
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 506 (old numbering)
Chapter 18

The wealthy only are required to give in charity.

باب لاَ صَدَقَةَ إِلاَّ عَنْ ظَهْرِ غِنًى

1426. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The best charity is that which is practiced by a wealthy person. And start giving first to your dependents.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1426
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 507 (old numbering)

1427. Narrated Hakim bin Hizam (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The upper hand is better than the lower hand (i.e. he who gives in charity is better than him who takes it). One should start giving first to his dependents. And the best object of charity is that which is given by a wealthy person (from the money which is left after his expenses). And whoever abstains from asking others for some financial help, Allah will give him and save him from asking others, Allah will make him self-sufficient.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1427
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 508 (old numbering)

1428. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu) like this.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1428
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 508 (old numbering)

1429. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ while he was on the pulpit speaking about charity, to abstain from asking others for some financial help and about begging others, saying, “The upper hand is better than the lower hand. The upper hand is that of the giver and the lower (hand) is that of the beggar.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1429
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 509 (old numbering)
Chapter 19

The one who follows up his charitable gifts with reminders of generosity; as is referred to in Allah’s Statement: “Those who spend their wealth in the Cause of Allah, and do not follow up their gifts with reminders of their generosity or with injury…” (V.2:262)

بَابُ الْمَنَّانِ بِمَا أَعْطَى

Chapter 20

Whoever loves to give something in charity on the very day (on which he receives his earnings).

باب مَنْ أَحَبَّ تَعْجِيلَ الصَّدَقَةِ مِنْ يَوْمِهَا

1430. Narrated ‘Uqba bin Al-Harith (radhiyallahu anhu):

Once the Prophet ﷺ offered the ‘Asr prayer and then hurriedly went to his house and returned immediately. I (or somebody else) asked him (as to what was the matter) and he said, “I left at home a piece of gold which was from the charity and I disliked to let it remain a night in my house, so I got it distributed . “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1430
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 510 (old numbering)
Chapter 21

To exhort one to give in charity and to intercede for the same purpose.

باب التَّحْرِيضِ عَلَى الصَّدَقَةِ وَالشَّفَاعَةِ فِيهَا

1431. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ went out for the ‘Id prayer on the ‘Id day and offered a two Rak’at prayer; and he neither offered a prayer before it or after it. Then he went towards the women along with Bilal. He preached them and ordered them to give in charity. And some (amongst the women) started giving their fore-arm bangles and ear-rings.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1431
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 511 (old numbering)

1432. Narrated Abu Burda bin Abu Musa:

that his father said, “Whenever a beggar came to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ or he was asked for something, he used to say (to his companions), “Help and recommend him and you will receive the reward for it; and Allah will bring about what He will through His Prophet’s ﷺ tongue.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1432
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 512 (old numbering)

1433. Narrated Asma (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ said to me, “Do not withhold your money, (for if you did so) Allah would withhold His blessings from you.” Narrated ‘Abda:

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Do not withhold your money by counting it (i.e. hoarding it), (for if you did so), Allah would also withhold His blessings from you.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1433
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 513 (old numbering)

Narrated ‘Abda:

T he Prophet ﷺ said, “Do not with-hold your money by counting it (i.e. hoarding it), (for if you did so), Allah would also with-hold His blessings from you.”

USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 514 (old numbering)
Chapter 22

To give in charity as much as you can afford.

باب الصَّدَقَةِ فِيمَا اسْتَطَاعَ

1434. Narrated Asma’ bint Abu Bakr (radhiyallahu anha):

that she had gone to the Prophet ﷺ and he said, “Do not shut your money bag; otherwise Allah too will with-hold His blessings from you. Spend (in Allah’s Cause) as much as you can afford. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1434
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 515 (old numbering)
Chapter 23

As-Sadaqa (charity) expiates sins.

باب الصَّدَقَةُ تُكَفِّرُ الْخَطِيئَةَ

1435. Narrated Abu Wail:

Hudhaifa said, “‘Umar said, ‘Who amongst you remembers the statement of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ about afflictions’?’ I said, ‘I know it as the Prophet ﷺ had said it.’ ‘Umar said, ‘No doubt, you are bold. How did he say it?’ I said, ‘A man’s afflictions (wrong deeds) concerning his wife, children and neighbors are expiated by (his) prayers, charity, and enjoining good.’ (The sub-narrator Sulaiman added that he said, ‘The prayer, charity, enjoining good and forbidding evil.’) ‘Umar said, ‘I did not mean that, but I ask about that affliction which will spread like the waves of the sea.’ I said, ‘O chief of the believers! You need not be afraid of it as there is a closed door between you and it.’ He asked, ‘Will the door be broken or opened?’ I replied, ‘No, it will be broken.’ He said, ‘Then, if it is broken, it will never be closed again?’ I replied, ‘Yes.’ ” Then we were afraid to ask what that door was, so we asked Masruq to inquire, and he asked Hudhaifa regarding it. Hudhaifa said, “The door was ‘Umar. “We further asked Hudhaifa whether ‘Umar knew what that door meant. Hudhaifa replied in the affirmative and added, “He knew it as one knows that there will be a night before the tomorrow morning.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1435
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 516 (old numbering)
Chapter 24

Whoever gave things in charity while he was a Mushrik and then embraced Islam.

باب مَنْ تَصَدَّقَ فِي الشِّرْكِ ثُمَّ أَسْلَمَ

1436. Narrated Hakim bin Hizam (radhiyallahu anhu):

I said to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ, “Before embracing Islam I used to do good deeds like giving in charity, slave-manumitting, and the keeping of good relations with Kith and kin. Shall I be rewarded for those deeds?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “You became Muslim with all those good deeds (Without losing their reward).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1436
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 517 (old numbering)
Chapter 25

The servant gets a reward for giving charity when ordered by the owner of the property, as long as the servant has no intention of spoiling it (his master’s property).

باب أَجْرِ الْخَادِمِ إِذَا تَصَدَّقَ بِأَمْرِ صَاحِبِهِ غَيْرَ مُفْسِدٍ

1437. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “When a woman gives in charity from her husband’s meals without wasting the property of her husband, she will get a reward for it, and her husband too will get a reward for what he earned and the store-keeper will have the reward likewise.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1437
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 518 (old numbering)

1438. Narrated Abu Musa (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “An honest Muslim store-keeper who carries out the orders of his master and pays fully what he has been ordered to give with a good heart and pays to that person to whom he was ordered to pay, is regarded as one of the two charitable persons.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1438
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 519 (old numbering)
Chapter 26

The reward of the lady who gives in charity, or provides somebody with food from her husband’s house for Allah’s sake without spoiling her husband’s property.

باب أَجْرِ الْمَرْأَةِ إِذَا تَصَدَّقَتْ أَوْ أَطْعَمَتْ مِنْ بَيْتِ زَوْجِهَا غَيْرَ مُفْسِدَةٍ

1439. Narrate ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “If a woman gives in charity from her husband’s house …” (See next hadith)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1439
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 520 (old numbering)

1440. Narrate ‘Aishah:

The Prophet ﷺ said, “If a woman gives in charity from her husband’s house ..” The Prophet (p.b.u.h) also said, “If a lady gives meals (in charity) from her husband’s house without spoiling her husband’s property, she will get a reward and her husband will also get a reward likewise. The husband will get a reward because of his earnings and the woman because of her spending.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1440
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 520 (old numbering)

1441. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “When a woman gives in charity from her house meals in Allah’s Cause without spoiling her husband’s property, she will get a reward for it, and her husband will also get the reward for his earnings and the storekeeper will get a reward likewise.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1441
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 521 (old numbering)
Chapter 27

The Statement of Allah: “As for him who gives (in charity) and keeps his duty to Allah and fears Him, and believes in Al-Husna [The Best (i.e., La ilaha illallah or a reward from Allah (i.e. Allah will compensate him for what he will spend in Allah’s Cause or bless him with Paradise)]. We will make smooth for him the path of ease (goodness). But he who is a greedy, miser and thinks himself self-sufficient, and belies Al-Husna, We will make smooth for him the path for evil.” (V.92:5-10)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {فَأَمَّا مَنْ أَعْطَى وَاتَّقَى وَصَدَّقَ بِالْحُسْنَى فَسَنُيَسِّرُهُ لِلْيُسْرَى وَأَمَّا مَنْ بَخِلَ وَاسْتَغْنَى وَكَذَّبَ بِالْحُسْنَى فَسَنُيَسِّرُهُ لِلْعُسْرَى}

1442. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Every day two angels come down from Heaven and one of them says, ‘O Allah! Compensate every person who spends in Your Cause,’ and the other (angel) says, ‘O Allah! Destroy every miser.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1442
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 522 (old numbering)
Chapter 28

The examples of an almsgiver and a miser.

باب مَثَلِ الْمُتَصَدِّقِ وَالْبَخِيلِ

1443. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The example of a miser and an alms-giver is like the example of two persons wearing iron cloaks.” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ also said, “The example of an alms-giver and a miser is like the example of two persons who have two iron cloaks on them from their breasts to their collar bones, and when the alms-giver wants to give in charity, the cloak becomes capacious till it covers his whole body to such an extent that it hides his fingertips and covers his footprints (obliterates his tracks). (1) And when the miser wants to spend, it (the iron cloak) sticks and every ring gets stuck to its place and he tries to widen it, but it did not become wide.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1443
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 523 (old numbering)

1444. See Hadith 1443.

Chapter 29

Giving in charity from the earnings and trade, as is referred to in the Statement of Allah: “O you who believe! Spend of the good things which you have (legally) earned… (up to)… and Worthy of all praise.” (V.2:267)

بَابُ صَدَقَةِ الْكَسْبِ وَالتِّجَارَةِ

Chapter 30

Every Muslim has to give in charity and whoever does not find anything to give, should do all that is good [i.e enjoin Al-Ma’ruf (Islamic Monotheism, and all that Islam has ordained)].

باب عَلَى كُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ صَدَقَةٌ، فَمَنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ فَلْيَعْمَلْ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ

1445. Narrated Abu Burda:

from his father from his grandfather that the Prophet ﷺ said, “Every Muslim has to give in charity.” The people asked, “O Allah’s Prophet ﷺ! If someone has nothing to give, what will he do?” He said, “He should work with his hands and benefit himself and also give in charity (from what he earns).” The people further asked, “If he cannot find even that?” He replied, “He should help the needy who appeal for help.” Then the people asked, “If he cannot do that?” He replied, “Then he should perform good deeds and keep away from evil deeds and this will be regarded as charitable deeds.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1445
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 524 (old numbering)
Chapter 31

How much is Zakat, and how much may be given in charity? And whoever gave a sheep in charity.

باب قَدْرُ كَمْ يُعْطَى مِنَ الزَّكَاةِ وَالصَّدَقَةِ وَمَنْ أَعْطَى شَاةً

1446. Narrated Um ‘Atiyya (radhiyallahu anha):

A sheep was sent to me (Nusaiba Al-Ansariya) (in charity) and I sent some of it to ‘Aishah. The Prophet ﷺ asked ‘Aishah for something to eat. ‘Aishah replied that there was nothing except what Nusaiba Al-Ansariya had sent of that sheep. The Prophet ﷺ said to her, “Bring it as it has reached its place.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1446
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 525 (old numbering)
Chapter 32

The Zakat of silver.

باب زَكَاةِ الْوَرِقِ

1447. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “There is no Zakat on less than five camels and also there is no Zakat on less than five Awaq (of silver). (5 Awaq = 22 Fransa Riyals of Yamen or 200 Dirhams.) And there is no Zakat on less than five Awsuq. (A special measure of food-grains, and one Wasq equals 60 Sa’s.) (For gold 20, Dinars i.e. equal to 12 Guinea English. No Zakat for less than 12 Guinea (English) of gold or for silver less than 22 Fransa Riyals of Yamen.)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1447
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 526 (old numbering)

Narrated Abi Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

I heard the Prophet ﷺ saying (as above–No. 526 ..)

USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 527 (old numbering)
Chapter 33

Zakat may be paid in kind (and not in cash).

باب الْعَرْضِ فِي الزَّكَاةِ

1448. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Abu Bakr wrote to me what Allah had instructed His Messenger ﷺ to do regarding the one who had to pay one Bint Makhad (i.e. one year-old she-camel) as Zakat, and he did not have it but had got Bint Labun (two year old she-camel). (He wrote that) it could be accepted from him as Zakat, and the collector of Zakat would return him 20 Dirhams or two sheep; and if the Zakat payer had not a Bint Makhad, but he had Ibn Labun (a two year old he-camel) then it could be accepted as his Zakat, but he would not be paid anything .

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1448
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 528 (old numbering)

1449. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I am a witness that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ offered the Id prayer before delivering the sermon and then he thought that the women would not be able to hear him (because of the distance), so he went to them along with Bilal who was spreading his garment. The Prophet ﷺ advised and ordered them to give in charity. So the women started giving their ornaments (in charity). (The sub-narrator Aiyub pointed towards his ears and neck meaning that they gave ornaments from those places such as ear-rings and necklaces.)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1449
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 529 (old numbering)
Chapter 34

The individual property of different people should neither be gathered together nor the joint property should be divided, in assessing the Zakat.

باب لاَ يُجْمَعُ بَيْنَ مُتَفَرِّقٍ وَلاَ يُفَرَّقُ بَيْنَ مُجْتَمِعٍ

1450. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Abu Bakr wrote to me what was made compulsory by Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and that was (regarding the payments of Zakat): Neither the property of different people may be taken together nor the joint property may be split for fear of (paying more, or receiving less) Zakat. (1)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1450
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 530 (old numbering)
Chapter 35

If a property is equally owned by two partners, its Zakat is to be paid as a whole, and each partner is to pay the same amount.

باب مَا كَانَ مِنْ خَلِيطَيْنِ فَإِنَّهُمَا يَتَرَاجَعَانِ بَيْنَهُمَا بِالسَّوِيَّةِ

1451. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Abu Bakr wrote to me what Allah’s Messenger ﷺ has made compulsory (regarding Zakat) and this was mentioned in it: If a property is equally owned by two partners, they should pay the combined Zakat and it will be considered that both of them have paid their Zakat equally.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1451
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 531 (old numbering)
Chapter 36

The Zakat of camels.

باب زَكَاةِ الإِبِلِ

1452. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

A Bedouin asked Allah’s Messenger ﷺ about the emigration. The Prophet ﷺ said, “May Allah have mercy on you! The matter of emigration is very hard. Have you got camels? Do you pay their Zakat?” The Bedouin said, “Yes, I have camels and I pay their Zakat.” The Prophet ﷺ said, Work beyond the seas and Allah will not decrease (waste) any of your good deeds.” (See Hadith No. 260 Vol. 5).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1452
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 532 (old numbering)
Chapter 37

Whoever has to pay a Bint Makhad (one-year-old she-camel) as Zakat and has not got it.

باب مَنْ بَلَغَتْ عِنْدَهُ صَدَقَةُ بِنْتِ مَخَاضٍ وَلَيْسَتْ عِنْدَهُ

1453. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Abu Bakr , wrote to me about the Zakat which Allah had ordered His Messenger ﷺ to observe: Whoever had to pay Jahda (Jahda means a four-year-old she-camel) as Zakat from his herd of camels and he had not got one, and he had Hiqqa (three-year-old she-camel), that Hiqqa should be accepted from him along with two sheep if they were available or twenty Dirhams (one Durham equals about 1/4 Saudi Riyal) and whoever had to pay Hiqqa as Zakat and he had no Hiqqa but had a Jadha, the Jadha should be accepted from him, and the Zakat collector should repay him twenty Dirhams or two sheep; and whoever had to pay Hiqqa as Zakat and he had not got one, but had a Bint Labun (two-year-old she-camel), it should be accepted from him along with two sheep or twenty Dirhams; and whoever had to pay Bint Labun and had a Hiqqa, that Hiqqa should be accepted from him and the Zakat collector should repay him twenty Dirhams or two sheep; and whoever had to pay Bint Labun and he had not got one but had a Bint Makhad (one-year-old she camel), that Bint Makhad should be accepted from him along with twenty Dirhams or two sheep.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1453
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 533 (old numbering)
Chapter 38

The Zakat of sheep.

باب زَكَاةِ الْغَنَمِ

1454. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

When Abu Bakr; sent me to (collect the Zakat from) Bahrein, he wrote to me the following:– (In the name of Allah, the Beneficent, the Merciful). These are the orders for compulsory charity (Zakat) which Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had made obligatory for every Muslim, and which Allah had ordered His Messenger ﷺ to observe: Whoever amongst the Muslims is asked to pay Zakat accordingly, he should pay it (to the Zakat collector) and whoever is asked more than that (what is specified in this script) he should not pay it; for twenty-four camels or less, sheep are to be paid as Zakat; for every five camels one sheep is to be paid, and if there are between twenty-five to thirty-five camels, one Bint Makhad is to be paid; and if they are between thirty-six to forty-five (camels), one Bint Labun is to be paid; and if they are between forty-six to sixty (camels), one Hiqqa is to be paid; and if the number is between sixty-one to seventy-five (camels), one Jadh’a is to be paid; and if the number is between seventy-six to ninety (camels), two Bint Labuns are to be paid; and if they are from ninety-one to one-hundred-and twenty (camels), two Hiqqas are to be paid; and if they are over one-hundred and-twenty (camels), for every forty (over one-hundred-and-twenty) one Bint Labun is to be paid, and for every fifty camels (over one-hundred-and-twenty) one Hiqqa is to be paid; and who ever has got only four camels, has to pay nothing as Zakat, but if the owner of these four camels wants to give something, he can. If the number of camels increases to five, the owner has to pay one sheep as Zakat. As regards the Zakat for the (flock) of sheep; if they are between forty and one-hundred-and-twenty sheep, one sheep is to be paid; and if they are between one-hundred-and-twenty to two hundred (sheep), two sheep are to be paid; and if they are between two-hundred to three-hundred (sheep), three sheep are to be paid; and for over three-hundred sheep, for every extra hundred sheep, one sheep is to be paid as Zakat. And if somebody has got less than forty sheep, no Zakat is required, but if he wants to give, he can. For silver the Zakat is one-fortieth of the lot (i.e. 2.5%), and if its value is less than two-hundred Dirhams, Zakat is not required, but if the owner wants to pay he can.’

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1454
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 534 (old numbering)
Chapter 39

Neither an old, nor a defective animal, nor a male-goat may be taken as Zakat except if the Zakat collector wishes (to take it).

باب لاَ تُؤْخَذُ فِي الصَّدَقَةِ هَرِمَةٌ وَلاَ ذَاتُ عَوَارٍ وَلاَ تَيْسٌ إِلاَّ مَا شَاءَ الْمُصَدِّقُ

1455. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Abu Bakr wrote to me what Allah had ordered His Messenger ﷺ (about Zakat) which goes: Neither an old nor a defected animal, nor a male-goat may be taken as Zakat except if the Zakat collector wishes (to take it).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1455
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 535 (old numbering)
Chapter 40

To accept a she-kid as Zakat.

باب أَخْذِ الْعَنَاقِ فِي الصَّدَقَةِ

1456. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Abu Bakr said, “By Allah! If they (pay me the Zakat and) with-hold even a she-kid which they used to pay during the life-time of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ, I will fight with them for it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1456
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 536 (old numbering)

1457. ‘Umar said, “It was nothing but Allah Who opened Abu Bakr’s chest towards the decision to fight, and I came to know that his decision was right.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1457
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 536 (old numbering)
Chapter 41

“Do not take the best from the property of the people as Zakat.”

باب لاَ تُؤْخَذُ كَرَائِمُ أَمْوَالِ النَّاسِ فِي الصَّدَقَةِ

1458. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When Allah’s Messenger ﷺ sent Muadh to Yemen, he said (to him), “YOU are going to people of a (Divine) Book. First of all invite them to worship Allah (alone) and when they come to know Allah, inform them that Allah has enjoined on them, five prayers in every day and night; and if they start offering these prayers, inform them that Allah has enjoined on them, the Zakat. And it is to be taken from the rich amongst them and given to the poor amongst them; and if they obey you in that, take Zakat from them and avoid (don’t take) the best property of the people as Zakat.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1458
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 537 (old numbering)
Chapter 42

There is no Zakat for less than five camels.

باب لَيْسَ فِيمَا دُونَ خَمْسِ ذَوْدٍ صَدَقَةٌ

1459. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “No Zakat is imposed on less than five Awsuq of dates; no Zakat is imposed on less than five Awaq of silver, and no Zakat is imposed on less than five camels.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1459
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 538 (old numbering)
Chapter 43

The Zakat of cows.

باب زَكَاةِ الْبَقَرِ

1460. Narrated Abu Dhar (radhiyallahu anhu):

Once I went to him (the Prophet ﷺ ) and he said, “By Allah in Whose Hands my life is (or probably said, ‘By Allah, except Whom none has the right to be worshipped) whoever had camels or cows or sheep and did not pay their Zakat, those animals will be brought on the Day of Resurrection far bigger and fatter than before and they will tread him under their hooves, and will butt him with their horns, and (those animals will come in circle): When the last does its turn, the first will start again, and this punishment will go on till Allah has finished the judgments amongst the people.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1460
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 539 (old numbering)
Chapter 44

The giving of Zakat to relatives.

باب الزَّكَاةِ عَلَى الأَقَارِبِ

1461. Narrated Ishaq bin ‘Abdullah bin Al Talha:

I heard Anas bin Malik saying, “Abu Talha had more property of date-palm trees gardens than any other amongst the Ansar in Al-Madina and the most beloved of them to him was Bairuha garden, and it was in front of the Mosque of the Prophet ﷺ . Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to go there and used to drink its nice water.” Anas added, “When these verses were revealed:–‘By no means shall you Attain righteousness unless You spend (in charity) of that Which you love. ‘ (3.92) Abu Talha said to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ‘O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Allah, the Blessed, the Superior says: By no means shall you attain righteousness, unless you spend (in charity) of that which you love. And no doubt, Bairuha’ garden is the most beloved of all my property to me. So I want to give it in charity in Allah’s Cause. I expect its reward from Allah. O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Spend it where Allah makes you think it feasible.’ On that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, ‘Bravo! It is useful property. I have heard what you have said (O Abu Talha), and I think it would be proper if you gave it to your Kith and kin.’ Abu Talha said, I will do so, O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ.’ Then Abu Talha distributed that garden amongst his relatives and his cousins.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1461
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 540 (old numbering)

1462. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

On ‘Id ul Fitr or ‘Id ul Adha Allah’s Messenger ﷺ went out to the Musalla. After finishing the prayer, he delivered the sermon and ordered the people to give alms. He said, “O people! Give alms.” Then he went towards the women and said. “O women! Give alms, for I have seen that the majority of the dwellers of Hell-Fire were you (women).” The women asked, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! What is the reason for it?” He replied, “O women! You curse frequently, and are ungrateful to your husbands. I have not seen anyone more deficient in intelligence and religion than you. O women, some of you can lead a cautious wise man astray.” Then he left. And when he reached his house, Zainab, the wife of Ibn Masud, came and asked permission to enter It was said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! It is Zainab.” He asked, ‘Which Zainab?” The reply was that she was the wife of Ibn Mas’ub. He said, “Yes, allow her to enter.” And she was admitted. Then she said, “O Prophet ﷺ of Allah! Today you ordered people to give alms and I had an ornament and intended to give it as alms, but Ibn Masud said that he and his children deserved it more than anybody else.” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Ibn Masud had spoken the truth. Your husband and your children had more right to it than anybody else.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1462
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 541 (old numbering)
Chapter 45

No No Zakat is imposed on the horse of a Muslim.

باب لَيْسَ عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِ فِي فَرَسِهِ صَدَقَةٌ

1463. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “There is no Zakat either on a horse or a slave belonging to a Muslim”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1463
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 542 (old numbering)
Chapter 46

No Zakat is imposed on the slave belonging to a Muslim.

باب لَيْسَ عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِ فِي عَبْدِهِ صَدَقَةٌ

1464. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “There is no Zakat either on a slave or on a horse belonging to a Muslim.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1464
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 543 (old numbering)
Chapter 47

Giving in charity to orphans.

باب الصَّدَقَةِ عَلَى الْيَتَامَى

1465. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

Once the Prophet ﷺ sat on a pulpit and we sat around him. Then he said, “The things I am afraid of most for your sake (concerning what will befall you after me) is the pleasures and splendors of the world and its beauties which will be disclosed to you.” Somebody said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Can the good bring forth evil?” The Prophet ﷺ remained silent for a while. It was said to that person, “What is wrong with you? You are talking to the Prophet ﷺ while he is not talking to you.” Then we noticed that he was being inspired divinely. Then the Prophet ﷺ wiped off his sweat and said, “Where is the questioner?” It seemed as if the Prophet ﷺ liked his question. Then he said, “Good never brings forth evil. Indeed it is like what grows on the banks of a water-stream which either kill or make the animals sick, except if an animal eats its fill the Khadira (a kind of vegetable) and then faces the sun, and then defecates and urinates and grazes again. No doubt this wealth is sweet and green. Blessed is the wealth of a Muslim from which he gives to the poor, the orphans and to needy travelers. (Or the Prophet ﷺ said something similar to it) No doubt, whoever takes it illegally will be like the one who eats but is never satisfied, and his wealth will be a witness against him on the Day of Resurrection.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1465
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 544 (old numbering)
Chapter 48

The giving of Zakat to one’s husband and to orphans under one’s protection.

باب الزَّكَاةِ عَلَى الزَّوْجِ وَالأَيْتَامِ فِي الْحَجْرِ

1466. Narrated ‘Amr bin Al-Harith (radhiyallahu anhu):

Zainab, the wife of ‘Abdullah said, “I was in the Mosque and saw the Prophet ﷺ saying, ‘O women ! Give alms even from your ornaments.’ ” Zainab used to provide for ‘Abdullah and those orphans who were under her protection. So she said to ‘Abdullah, “Will you ask Allah’s Messenger ﷺ whether it will be sufficient for me to spend part of the Zakat on you and the orphans who are under my protection?” He replied “Will you yourself ask Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ?” (Zainab added): So I went to the Prophet ﷺ and I saw there an Ansari woman who was standing at the door (of the Prophet ﷺ ) with a similar problem as mine. Bilal passed by us and we asked him, ‘Ask the Prophet ﷺ whether it is permissible for me to spend (the Zakat) on my husband and the orphans under my protection.’ And we requested Bilal not to inform the Prophet ﷺ about us. So Bilal went inside and asked the Prophet ﷺ regarding our problem. The Prophet ﷺ asked, “Who are those two?” Bilal replied that she was Zainab. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Which Zainab?” Bilal said, “The wife of ‘Adullah (bin Masud).” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Yes, (it is sufficient for her) and she will receive a double rewards (for that): One for helping relatives, and the other for giving Zakat.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1466
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 545 (old numbering)

1467. Narrated Zainab (radhiyallahu anha):

(the daughter of Um Salama) My mother said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Shall I receive a reward if I spend for the sustenance of Abu Salama’s offspring, and in fact they are also my sons?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Spend on them and you will get a reward for what you spend on them.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1467
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 546 (old numbering)
Chapter 49

The Statement of Allah: “(Zakat should be spent)… to free the captives; and for those in debt; and for Allah’s Cause…” (V.9:60)

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {وَفِي الرِّقَابِ}، {وَفِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ}

1468. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered (a person) to collect Zakat, and that person returned and told him that Ibn Jamil, Khalid bin Al-Walid, and Abbas bin ‘Abdul Muttalib had refused to give Zakat.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “What made Ibn Jamll refuse to give Zakat though he was a poor man, and was made wealthy by Allah and His Messenger ﷺ ? But you are unfair in asking Zakat from Khalid as he is keeping his armor for Allah’s Cause (for Jihad). As for Abbas bin ‘Abdul Muttalib, he is the uncle of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and Zakat is compulsory on him and he should pay it double.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1468
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 547 (old numbering)
Chapter 50

To abstain from begging.

باب الاِسْتِعْفَافِ عَنِ الْمَسْأَلَةِ

1469. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

Some Ansari persons asked for (something) from Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and he gave them. They again asked him for (something) and he again gave them. And then they asked him and he gave them again till all that was with him finished. And then he said “If I had anything. I would not keep it away from you. (Remember) Whoever abstains from asking others, Allah will make him contented, and whoever tries to make himself self-sufficient, Allah will make him self-sufficient. And whoever remains patient, Allah will make him patient. Nobody can be given a blessing better and greater than patience.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1469
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 548 (old numbering)

1470. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “By Him in Whose Hand my life is, it is better for anyone of you to take a rope and cut the wood (from the forest) and carry it over his back and sell it (as a means of earning his living) rather than to ask a person for something and that person may give him or not.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1470
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 549 (old numbering)

1471. Narrated Az-Zubair bin Al’Awwam (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “It is better for anyone of you to take a rope (and cut) and bring a bundle of wood (from the forest) over his back and sell it and Allah will save his face (from the Hell-Fire) because of that, rather than to ask the people who may give him or not.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1471
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 550 (old numbering)

1472. Narrated ‘Urwa bin Az-Zubair and Said bin Al-Musaiyab:

Haklm bin Hizam said, “(Once) I asked Allah’s Messenger ﷺ (for something) and he gave it to me. Again I asked and he gave (it to me). Again I asked and he gave (it to me). And then he said, “O Hakim! This property is like a sweet fresh fruit; whoever takes it without greediness, he is blessed in it, and whoever takes it with greediness, he is not blessed in it, and he is like a person who eats but is never satisfied; and the upper (giving) hand is better than the lower (receiving) hand.” Hakim added, “I said to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ , ‘By Him (Allah) Who sent you with the Truth, I shall never accept anything from anybody after you, till I leave this world.’ ” Then Abu Bakr (during his caliphate) called Hakim to give him his share from the war booty (like the other companions of the Prophet ﷺ ), he refused to accept anything. Then ‘Umar (during his caliphate) called him to give him his share but he refused. On that ‘Umar said, “O Muslims! I would like you to witness that I offered Hakim his share from this booty and he refused to take it.” So Hakim never took anything from anybody after the Prophet ﷺ till he died.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1472
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 551 (old numbering)
Chapter 51

The one whom Allah gives something without his asking for it, or without avarice for it. (And Allah’s Statement): “And those in whose wealth there is a recognised right, for the beggar who asks, and for the unlucky who has lost his property and wealth (and his means of living has been straitened).” (V.70:24-25).

باب مَنْ أَعْطَاهُ اللَّهُ شَيْئًا مِنْ غَيْرِ مَسْأَلَةٍ وَلاَ إِشْرَافِ نَفْسٍ

1473. Narrated ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to give me something but I would say to him, “would you give it to a poorer and more needy one than l?” The Prophet ﷺ said to me, “Take it. If you are given something from this property, without asking for it or having greed for it take it; and if not given, do not run for it.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1473
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 552 (old numbering)
Chapter 52

Whoever asks the people (for something) so as to increase his wealth.

باب مَنْ سَأَلَ النَّاسَ تَكَثُّرًا

1474. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “A man keeps on asking others for something till he comes on the Day of Resurrection without any piece of flesh on his face.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1474
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 553 (old numbering)

1475. The Prophet ﷺ added, “On the Day of Resurrection, the Sun will come near (to, the people) to such an extent that the sweat will reach up to the middle of the ears, so, when all the people are in that state, they will ask Adam for help, and then Moses, and then Muhammad ﷺ .” The sub-narrator added “Muhammad ﷺ will intercede with Allah to judge amongst the people. He will proceed on till he will hold the ring of the door (of Paradise) and then Allah will exalt him to Maqam Mahmud (the privilege of intercession, etc.). And all the people of the gathering will send their praises to Allah.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1475
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 553 (old numbering)
Chapter 53

The Statement of Allah: “…They do not beg of people at all…” (V.2:273) And who may be considered to have enough substance to make him contented and to abstain from begging?

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {لاَ يَسْأَلُونَ النَّاسَ إِلْحَافًا} وَكَمِ الْغِنَى

1476. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The poor person is not the one who asks a morsel or two (of meals) from the others, but the poor is the one who has nothing and is ashamed to beg from others.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1476
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 554 (old numbering)

1477. Narrated Ash-sha’bi:

The clerk of Al-Mughira bin Shu’ba narrated, “Muawiya wrote to Al-Mughira bin Shu’ba: Write to me something which you have heard from the Prophet ﷺ .” So Al-Mughira wrote: I heard the Prophet ﷺ saying, “Allah has hated for you three things:

1. Vain talks, (useless talk) that you talk too much or about others.

2. Wasting of wealth (by extravagance)

3. And asking too many questions (in disputed religious matters) or asking others for something (except in great need). (See Hadith No. 591, Vol. Ill)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1477
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 555 (old numbering)

1478. Narrated Sad (bin Abi Waqqas) (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ distributed something (from the resources of Zakat) amongst a group of people while I was sitting amongst them, but he left a man whom I considered the best of the lot. So, I went up to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and asked him secretly, “Why have you left that person? By Allah! I consider him a believer.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Or merely a Muslim (Who surrender to Allah).” I remained quiet for a while but could not help repeating my question because of what I knew about him. I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Why have you left that person? By Allah! I consider him a believer. ” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Or merely a Muslim.” I remained quiet for a while but could not help repeating my question because of what I knew about him. I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Why have you left that person? By Allah! I consider him a believer.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Or merely a Muslim.” Then Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “I give to a person while another is dearer to me, for fear that he may be thrown in the Hell-fire on his face (by renegating from Islam).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1478
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 556 (old numbering)

1479. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “The poor person is not the one who goes round the people and ask them for a mouthful or two (of meals) or a date or two but the poor is that who has not enough (money) to satisfy his needs and whose condition is not known to others, that others may give him something in charity, and who does not beg of people.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1479
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 557 (old numbering)

1480. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “No doubt, it is better for a person to take a rope and proceed in the morning to the mountains and cut the wood and then sell it, and eat from this income and give alms from it than to ask others for something.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1480
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 558 (old numbering)
Chapter 54

(The lawfulness of) estimating the amount of the date-fruits while they are still on the palms for the sake of taking the Zakat.

باب خَرْصِ التَّمْرِ

1481. Narrated Abu Humaid As-Sa’idi (radhiyallahu anhu):

We took part in the holy battle of Tabuk in the company of the Prophet ﷺ and when we arrived at the Wadi-al-Qura, there was a woman in her garden. The Prophet ﷺ asked his companions to estimate the amount of the fruits in the garden, and Allah’s Messenger ﷺ estimated it at ten Awsuq (One Wasaq = 60 Sa’s) and 1 Sa’= 3 kg. approximately). The Prophet ﷺ said to that lady, “Check what your garden will yield.” When we reached Tabuk, the Prophet ﷺ said, “There will be a strong wind to-night and so no one should stand and whoever has a camel, should fasten it.” So we fastened our camels. A strong wind blew at night and a man stood up and he was blown away to a mountain called Taiy, The King of Aila sent a white mule and a sheet for wearing to the Prophet ﷺ as a present, and wrote to the Prophet ﷺ that his people would stay in their place (and will pay Jizya taxation.) (1) When the Prophet ﷺ reached Wadi-al-Qura he asked that woman how much her garden had yielded. She said, “Ten Awsuq,” and that was what Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had estimated. Then the Prophet ﷺ said, “I want to reach Al-Madina quickly, and whoever among you wants to accompany me, should hurry up.” The sub-narrator Ibn Bakkar said something which meant: When the Prophet ﷺ saw Al-Madina he said, “This is Taba.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1481
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 559 (old numbering)

1482. And when he saw the mountain of Uhud, he said, “This mountain loves us and we love it. Shall I tell you of the best amongst the Ansar?” They replied in the affirmative. He said, “The family of Bani-n-Najjar, and then the family of Bani Sa’ida or Bani Al-Harith bin Al-Khazraj. (The above-mentioned are the best) but there is goodness in all the families of Ansar.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1482
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 559 (old numbering)
Chapter 55

‘Ushr (i.e one-tenth of the yield be levied as Zakat) is to be imposed on the yield of the land which is either irrigated by rain or the running water channel.

باب الْعُشْرِ فِيمَا يُسْقَى مِنْ مَاءِ السَّمَاءِ وَبِالْمَاءِ الْجَارِي

1483. Narrated Salim bin ‘Abdullah from his father:

The Prophet ﷺ said, “On a land irrigated by rain water or by natural water channels or if the land is wet due to a near by water channel Ushr (i.e. one-tenth) is compulsory (as Zakat); and on the land irrigated by the well, half of an Ushr (i.e. one-twentieth) is compulsory (as Zakat on the yield of the land).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1483
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 560 (old numbering)
Chapter 56

There is no Zakat on less than five Awsuq [i.e., approx. 675 kilograms (of dates, fruits or food-grains etc.)].

باب لَيْسَ فِيمَا دُونَ خَمْسَةِ أَوْسُقٍ صَدَقَةٌ

1484. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “There is no Zakat on less than five Awsuq (of dates), or on less than five camels, or on less than five Awaq of silver.” (22 Yameni Riyals Faransa).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1484
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 561 (old numbering)
Chapter 57

Zakat of dates should be taken during their plucking season. Can a child touch the dates collected as Zakat?

باب أَخْذِ صَدَقَةِ التَّمْرِ عِنْدَ صِرَامِ النَّخْلِ وَهَلْ يُتْرَكُ الصَّبِيُّ فَيَمَسُّ تَمْرَ الصَّدَقَةِ

1485. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Dates used to be brought to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ immediately after being plucked. Different persons would bring their dates till a big heap collected (in front of the Prophet ﷺ). Once Al-Hasan and Al-Husain were playing with these dates. One of them took a date and put it in his mouth. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ looked at him and took it out from his mouth and said, “Don’t you know that Muhammad’s ﷺ offspring do not eat what is given in charity?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1485
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 562 (old numbering)
Chapter 58

Whoever sold his fruits, his date-palm trees, his land or his crops and the Ushr or Zakat was due on them, and gave Zakat from some other property, or sold his fruits when Zakat was due.

باب مَنْ بَاعَ ثِمَارَهُ أَوْ نَخْلَهُ أَوْ أَرْضَهُ أَوْ زَرْعَهُ، وَقَدْ وَجَبَ فِيهِ الْعُشْرُ أَوِ الصَّدَقَةُ فَأَدَّى الزَّكَاةَ مِنْ غَيْرِهِ أَوْ بَاعَ ثِمَارَهُ وَلَمْ تَجِبْ فِيهِ الصَّدَقَةُ

1486. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ had forbidden the sale of dates till they were good (ripe), and when it was asked what it meant, the Prophet ﷺ said, “Till there is no danger of blight.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1486
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 563 (old numbering)

1487. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ had forbidden the sale of fruits till they were ripe (free from blight).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1487
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 564 (old numbering)

1488. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ forbade the selling of fruits until they were ripe. The Prophet ﷺ added, “It means that they become red .”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1488
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 565 (old numbering)
Chapter 59

Can one buy the thing which he has given in charity? There is no harm in buying what was given as Zakat by someone else, for the Prophet ﷺ forbade the alms-giver (particularly) to buy what he himself had given in charity, but he did not forbid others to buy it.

باب هَلْ يَشْتَرِي صَدَقَتَهُ

1489. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

‘Umar bin Al-Khattab gave a horse in charity in Allah’s Cause and later he saw it being sold in the market and intended to purchase it. Then he went to the Prophet ﷺ and asked his permission. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Do not take back what you have given in charity.” For this reason, Ibn ‘Umar never purchased the things which he had given in charity, and in case he had purchased something (unknowingly) he would give it in charity again.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1489
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 566 (old numbering)

1490. Narrated ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhu):

Once I gave a horse in Allah’s Cause (in charity) but that person did not take care of it. I intended to buy it, as I thought he would sell it at a low price. So, I asked the Prophet ﷺ about it. He said, “Neither buy, nor take back your alms which you have given, even if the seller were willing to sell it for one Dirham, for he who takes back his alms is like the one who swallows his own vomit.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1490
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 567 (old numbering)
Chapter 60

What is said regarding what is given to the Prophet ﷺ and his offspring in charity.

باب مَا يُذْكَرُ فِي الصَّدَقَةِ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم

1491. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Al-Hasan bin ‘Ali took a date from the dates given in charity and put it in his mouth. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Expel it from your mouth. Don’t you know that we do not eat a thing which is given in charity?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1491
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 568 (old numbering)
Chapter 61

As-Sadaqa (alms) for the freed slave-girls of the wives of the Prophet ﷺ (do they accept things given in charity)?

باب الصَّدَقَةِ عَلَى مَوَالِي أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم

1492. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ saw a dead sheep which had been given in charity to a freed slavegirl of Maimuna, the wife of the Prophet ﷺ . The Prophet ﷺ said, “Why don’t you get the benefit of its hide?” They said, “It is dead.” He replied, “Only to eat (its meat) is illegal.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1492
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 569 (old numbering)

1493. Narrated Al-Aswad:

‘Aishah intended to buy Barira (a slave-girl) in order to manumit her and her masters intended to put the condition that her Al-wala would be for them. ‘Aishah mentioned that to the Prophet ﷺ who said to her, “Buy her, as the “Wala” is for the manumitted.” Once some meat was presented to the Prophet ﷺ and ‘Aishah said to him, “This (meat) was given in charity to Barira.” He said, “It is an object of charity for Barira but a gift for us.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1493
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 570 (old numbering)
Chapter 62

When alms is transferred. (It will be legal for the Prophet’s folk to accept it as a gift.)

باب إِذَا تَحَوَّلَتِ الصَّدَقَةُ

1494. Narrated Um ‘Atiyya Al-Ansariya (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ went to ‘Aishah and asked her whether she had something (to eat). She replied that she had nothing except the mutton (piece) which Nusaiba (Um ‘Atiyya) had sent to us (Buraira) in charity.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “It has reached its place and now it is not a thing of charity but a gift for us.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1494
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 571 (old numbering)

1495. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Some meat was presented to the Prophet ﷺ and it had been given to Barira (the freed slave-girl of ‘Aishah) in charity. He said, “This meat is a thing of charity for Barira but it is a gift for us.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1495
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 572 (old numbering)
Chapter 63

Zakat should be taken from the rich (Muslims) and given to the poor (Muslims) wherever they are.

باب أَخْذِ الصَّدَقَةِ مِنَ الأَغْنِيَاءِ وَتُرَدَّ فِي الْفُقَرَاءِ حَيْثُ كَانُوا

1496. Narrated Abu Ma’bad,:

(the slave of Ibn ‘Abbas) Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said to Muadh when he sent him to Yemen, “You will go to the people of the Scripture. So, when you reach there, invite them to testify that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and that Muhammad is His Messenger ﷺ. And if they obey you in that, tell them that Allah has enjoined on them five prayers in each day and night. And if they obey you in that tell them that Allah has made it obligatory on them to pay the Zakat which will be taken from the rich among them and given to the poor among them. If they obey you in that, then avoid taking the best of their possessions, and be afraid of the curse of an oppressed person because there is no screen between his invocation and Allah.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1496
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 573 (old numbering)
Chapter 64

The invoking and supplicating Allah of the Imam for the one who gives in charity. And the Statement of Allah: ‘Take Sadaqa (alms) from their wealth in order to purify them and sanctify them with it, and invoke Allah for them. Verily, your invocations are a source of security for them…” (V.9:103)

باب صَلاَةِ الإِمَامِ وَدُعَائِهِ لِصَاحِبِ الصَّدَقَةِ

1497. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Abu Aufa (radhiyallahu anhu):

Whenever a person came to the Prophet ﷺ with his alms, the Prophet ﷺ would say, “O Allah! Send your Blessings upon so and so.” My father went to the Prophet ﷺ with his alms and the Prophet ﷺ said, “O Allah! Send your blessings upon the offspring of Abu Aufa.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1497
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 574i (old numbering)
Chapter 65

(Is Zakat imposed on) what is taken out of the sea (or not)?

باب مَا يُسْتَخْرَجُ مِنَ الْبَحْرِ

1498. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “A man from Bani Israel asked someone from Bani Israel to give him a loan of one thousand Dinars and the later gave it to him. The debtor went on a voyage (when the time for the payment of the debt became due) but he did not find a boat, so he took a piece of wood and bored it and put 1000 diners in it and threw it into the sea. The creditor went out and took the piece of wood to his family to be used as fire-wood.” (See Hadith No. 488 B, Vol. 3). And the Prophet ﷺ narrated the narration (and said), “When he sawed the wood, he found his money.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1498
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 574f (old numbering)
Chapter 66

There is Khumus on Rikaz.

باب فِي الرِّكَازِ الْخُمُسُ

1499. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “There is no compensation for one killed or wounded by an animal or by falling in a well, or because of working in mines; but Khumus is compulsory on Rikaz.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1499
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 575 (old numbering)
Chapter 67

The Statement of Allah: “…And those employed to collect (the funds)…” (V.9:60) (Those employees working for the collection of Zakat, compulsory funds, etc, are to be paid Officially.) And the Imam is to supervise and check the work of the collectors.

بَابُ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {وَالْعَامِلِينَ عَلَيْهَا} وَمُحَاسَبَةِ الْمُصَدِّقِينَ مَعَ الإِمَامِ

1500. Narrated Abu Humaid Al-Sa’idi (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ appointed a man called Ibn Al-Lutbiya, from the tribe of Al-Asd to collect Zakat from Bani Sulaim. When he returned, (after collecting the Zakat) the Prophet ﷺ checked the account with him.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1500
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 576 (old numbering)
Chapter 68

The use of the camels given as Zakat and their milk for travellers.

باب اسْتِعْمَالِ إِبِلِ الصَّدَقَةِ وَأَلْبَانِهَا لأَبْنَاءِ السَّبِيلِ

1501. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

Some people from ‘Uraina tribe came to Al-Madina and its climate did not suit them, so Allah’s Messenger ﷺ allowed them to go to the herd of camels (given as Zakat) and they drank their milk and urine (as medicine) but they killed the shepherd and drove away all the camels. So Allah’s Messenger ﷺ sent (men) in their pursuit to catch them, and they were brought, and he had their hands and feet cut, and their eyes were branded with heated pieces of iron and they were left in the Harra (a stony place at Al-Madina) biting the stones. (See Hadith No. 234, Vol. 1)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1501
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 577 (old numbering)
Chapter 69

Branding the camels given in As-Sadaqa (Zakat) by the Imam with his own hands.

باب وَسْمِ الإِمَامِ إِبِلَ الصَّدَقَةِ بِيَدِهِ

1502. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

took ‘Abdullah bin Abu Talha to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ to perform Tahnik for him. (Tahnik was a custom among the Muslims that whenever a child was born they used to take it to the Prophet ﷺ who would chew a piece of date and put a part of its juice in the child’s mouth). I saw the Prophet ﷺ and he had an instrument for branding in his hands and was branding the camels of Zakat.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1502
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 578 (old numbering)
Chapter 70

Obligation of Sadaqat-ul-Fitr. [It is also called Zakat-ul-Fitr, and is obligatory. It should be paid by the Muslims at the end of the month of Ramadan (Fasting) before the prayer of ‘Eid-ul-Fitr].

باب فَرْضِ صَدَقَةِ الْفِطْرِ

1503. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ enjoined the payment of one Sa’ of dates or one Sa’ of barley as Zakat-ul-Fitr on every Muslim slave or free, male or female, young or old, and he ordered that it be paid before the people went out to offer the ‘Id prayer. (One Sa’ = 3 Kilograms approx.)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1503
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 25, Hadith 579 (old numbering)
Chapter 71

Sadaqat-ul-Fitr is compulsory on the free or the slave Muslims.

باب صَدَقَةِ الْفِطْرِ عَلَى الْعَبْدِ وَغَيْرِهِ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ

1504. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ made it incumbent on all the slave or free Muslims, male or female, to pay one Sa’ of dates or barley as Zakat-ul-Fitr.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1504
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 25, Hadith 580 (old numbering)
Chapter 72

Sadaqat-ul-Fitr is one Sa’ of barley. (1 Sa’ = 3 kilograms approx.)

باب صَاعٍ مِنْ شَعِيرٍ

1505. Narrated Abu Sa’id (radhiyallahu anhu):

We used to give one Sa’ of barley as Sadaqatul-Fitr (per head).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1505
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 25, Hadith 581 (old numbering)
Chapter 73

Sadaqat-ul-Fitr is one Sa’ of meal (per head).

باب صَدَقَةِ الْفِطْرِ صَاعًا مِنْ طَعَامٍ

1506. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

We used to give one Sa’ of meal or one Sa’ of barley or one Sa’ of dates, or one Sa’ of cottage cheese or one Sa’ of Raisins (dried grapes) as Zakat-ul-Fitr.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1506
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 25, Hadith 582 (old numbering)
Chapter 74

Sadaqat-ul-Fitr is one Sa’of dates (per head).

باب صَدَقَةِ الْفِطْرِ صَاعًا مِنْ تَمْرٍ

1507. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ ordered (Muslims) to give one Sa’ of dates or one Sa’ of barley as Zakat-ul-Fitr. The people rewarded two Mudds of wheat as equal to that.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1507
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 25, Hadith 583 (old numbering)
Chapter 75

(Sadaqat-ul-Fitr is) one Sa’ of raisins (dried grapes) (per head).

باب صَاعٍ مِنْ زَبِيبٍ

1508. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

In the life-time of the Prophet ﷺ we used to give one Sa’ of food or one Sa’ of dates or one Sa’ of barley or one Sa’ of Raisins (dried grapes) as Sadaqat-ul-Fitr. And when Muawiya became the Caliph and the wheat was (available in abundance) he said, “I think (observe) that one Mudd (of wheat) equals two Mudds (of any of the above mentioned things).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1508
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 25, Hadith 584 (old numbering)
Chapter 76

Sadaqat-ul-Fitr is to be given before the ‘Eid prayers.

باب الصَّدَقَةِ قَبْلَ الْعِيدِ

1509. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ ordered the people to pay Zakat-ul-Fitr before going to the ‘Id prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1509
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 25, Hadith 585 (old numbering)

1510. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

In the life-time of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ , we used to give one Sa’ of food (edible things) as Sadaqat-ul-Fit,r (to the poor). Our food used to be either of barley, raisins (dried grapes), cottage cheese or dates.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1510
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 25, Hadith 586 (old numbering)
Chapter 77

Sadaqat-ul-Fitr (is compulsory) on a slave as well as on a free Muslim.

باب صَدَقَةِ الْفِطْرِ عَلَى الْحُرِّ وَالْمَمْلُوكِ

1511. Narrated Nafi’:

Ibn ‘Umar said, “The Prophet ﷺ made incumbent on every male or female, free man or slave, the payment of one Sa’ of dates or barley as Sadaqat-ul-Fitr (or said Sadaqa-Ramadan).” The people then substituted half Sa’ of wheat for that. Ibn ‘Umar used to give dates (as Sadaqat-ulFitr). Once there was scarcity of dates in Al-Madina and Ibn ‘Umar gave barley. ‘And Ibn ‘Umar used to give Sadaqat-ul-Fitr for every young and old person. He even used to give on behalf of my children. Ibn ‘Umar used to give Sadaqatul-Fitr to those who had been officially appointed for its collection. People used to give Sadaqat-ul-Fitr (even) a day or two before the ‘Id.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1511
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 25, Hadith 587 (old numbering)
Chapter 78

Sadaqat-ul-Fitr is obligatory on the young and the old.

باب صَدَقَةِ الْفِطْرِ عَلَى الصَّغِيرِ وَالْكَبِيرِ

1512. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ has made Sadaqatul-Fitr obligatory, (and it was), either one Sa’ of barley or one Sa’ of dates (and its payment was obligatory) on young and old people, and on free men as well as on slaves.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1512
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 25, Hadith 588 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 23: Funerals (Al-Janaa’iz)

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 23 of 97

Funerals

كتاب الجنائز · Al-Janaa’iz

Hadith 1237 – 1394161 Ahadith

Chapter 1

What is said about funerals, and those whose last words were: La ilaha illallah (none has the right to be worshipped but Allah).

باب فِي الْجَنَائِزِ وَمَنْ كَانَ آخِرُ كَلاَمِهِ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ

1237. Narrated Abu Dhar (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Someone came to me from my Lord and gave me the news (or good tidings) that if any of my followers dies worshipping none (in any way) along with Allah, he will enter Paradise.” I asked, “Even if he committed illegal sexual intercourse (adultery) and theft?” He replied, “Even if he committed illegal sexual intercourse (adultery) and theft.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1237
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 329 (old numbering)

1238. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Anyone who dies worshipping others along with Allah will definitely enter the Fire.” I said, “Anyone who dies worshipping none along with Allah will definitely enter Paradise.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1238
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 330 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

The order of following the funeral procession.

باب الأَمْرِ بِاتِّبَاعِ الْجَنَائِزِ

1239. Narrated Al-Bara’ bin ‘Azib (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered us to do seven things and forbade us to do other seven. He ordered us:

to follow the funeral procession. to visit the sick, to accept invitations, to help the oppressed, to fulfill the oaths, to return the greeting and to reply to the sneezer: (saying, “May Allah be merciful on you,” provided the sneezer says, “All the praises are for Allah,”). He forbade us to use silver utensils and dishes and to wear golden rings, silk (clothes), Dibaj (pure silk cloth), Qissi and Istabraq (two kinds of silk cloths).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1239
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 331 (old numbering)

1240. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying, “The rights of a Muslim on the Muslims are to follow the funeral processions, to accept invitation and to reply the sneezer. (see Hadith No 331)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1240
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 332 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

Visiting the deceased person after he has been put in his shroud.

باب الدُّخُولِ عَلَى الْمَيِّتِ بَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ إِذَا أُدْرِجَ فِي كَفَنِهِ

1241, 1242. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Abu Bakr came riding his horse from his dwelling place in As-Sunh. He got down from it, entered the Mosque and did not speak with anybody till he came to me and went direct to the Prophet ﷺ, who was covered with a marked blanket. Abu Bakr uncovered his face. He knelt down and kissed him and then started weeping and said, “My father and my mother be sacrificed for you, O Allah’s Prophet ﷺ! Allah will not combine two deaths on you. You have died the death which was written for you.”

Narrated Abu Salama from Ibn ‘Abbas : Abu Bakr came out and ‘Umar , was addressing the people, and Abu Bakr told him to sit down but ‘Umar refused. Abu Bakr again told him to sit down but ‘Umar again refused. Then Abu Bakr recited the Tashah-hud (i.e. none has the right to be worshipped but Allah and Muhammad is Allah’s Messenger ﷺ) and the people attended to Abu Bakr and left ‘Umar. Abu Bakr said, “Amma ba’du, whoever amongst you worshipped Muhammad ﷺ, then Muhammad ﷺ is dead, but whoever worshipped Allah, Allah is alive and will never die. Allah said: ‘Muhammad ﷺ is no more than a Messenger ﷺ and indeed (many) Messengers have passed away before him ..(up to the) grateful.’ ” (3.144) (The narrator added, “By Allah, it was as if the people never knew that Allah had revealed this verse before till Abu Bakr recited it and then whoever heard it, started reciting it “)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1241, 1242
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 333 (old numbering)

1243. Narrated Kharija bin Zaid bin Thabit:

Um Al-‘Ala’, an Ansari woman who gave the pledge of allegiance to the Prophet ﷺ said to me, “The emigrants were distributed amongst us by drawing lots and we got in our share ‘Uthman bin Maz’un. We made him stay with us in our house. Then he suffered from a disease which proved fatal when he died and was given a bath and was shrouded in his clothes, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came I said, ‘May Allah be merciful to you, O Abu As-Sa’ib! I testify that Allah has honored you’. The Prophet ﷺ said, ‘How do you know that Allah has honored him?’ I replied, ‘O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Let my father be sacrificed for you! On whom else shall Allah bestow His honor?’ The Prophet ﷺ said, ‘No doubt, death came to him. By Allah, I too wish him good, but by Allah, I do not know what Allah will do with me though I am Al lah’s Messenger ﷺ. ‘ By Allah, I never attested the piety of anyone after that.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1243
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 334 (old numbering)

1244. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When my father was martyred, I lifted the sheet from his face and wept and the people forbade me to do so but the Prophet ﷺ did not forbid me. Then my aunt Fatima began weeping and the Prophet ﷺ said, “It is all the same whether you weep or not. The angels were shading him continuously with their wings till you shifted him (from the field). “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1244
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 336 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

A man who informs the relatives of the deceased person (of his death) by himself.

باب الرَّجُلِ يَنْعَى إِلَى أَهْلِ الْمَيِّتِ بِنَفْسِهِ

1245. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ informed (the people) about the death of An-Najashi on the very day he died. He went towards the Musalla (praying place) and the people stood behind him in rows. He said four Takbirs (i.e. offered the Funeral prayer).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1245
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 337 (old numbering)

1246. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Zaid took over the flag and was martyred. Then it was taken by Jafar who was martyred as well. Then ‘Abdullah bin Rawaha took the flag but he too was martyred and at that time the eyes of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ were full of tears. Then Khalid bin Al-Walid took the flag without being nominated as a chief (before hand) and was blessed with victory.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1246
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 338 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

What is said regarding conveying the news of the funeral (procession).

باب الإِذْنِ بِالْجَنَازَةِ

1247. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A person died and Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to visit him. He died at night and (the people) buried him at night. In the morning they informed the Prophet ﷺ (about his death). He said, “What prevented you from informing me?” They replied, “It was night and it was a dark night and so we disliked to trouble you.” The Prophet ﷺ went to his grave and offered the (funeral) prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1247
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 339 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

The superiority of the person whose child dies and he faces the event with patience hoping for Allah’s reward.

باب فَضْلِ مَنْ مَاتَ لَهُ وَلَدٌ فَاحْتَسَبَ

1248. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “A Muslim whose three children die before the age of puberty will be granted Paradise by Allah due to his mercy for them.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1248
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 340 (old numbering)

1249. Narrated Abu Sa’id (radhiyallahu anhu):

The women requested the Prophet ﷺ, “Please fix a day for us.” So the Prophet ﷺ preached to them and said, “A woman whose three children died would be screened from the Hell Fire by them,” Hearing that, a woman asked, “If two died?” The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Even two (would screen her from the (Hell) Fire. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1249
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 341 (old numbering)

1250. And Abu Hurairah added, “Those children should be below the age of puberty. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1250
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 341 (old numbering)

1251. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “No Muslim whose three children died will go to the Fire except for Allah’s oath (i.e. everyone has to pass over the bridge above the lake of fire).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1251
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 342 (old numbering)
Chapter 7

The saying of a man to a woman at the grave, “Be patient.”

باب قَوْلِ الرَّجُلِ لِلْمَرْأَةِ عِنْدَ الْقَبْرِ اصْبِرِي

1252. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ passed by a woman who was sitting and weeping beside a grave and said to her, “Fear Allah and be patient.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1252
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 343 (old numbering)
Chapter 8

The bath of a dead (Muslim) and his ablution with water and Sidr (lotetree leaves).

باب غُسْلِ الْمَيِّتِ وَوُضُوئِهِ بِالْمَاءِ وَالسِّدْرِ

1253. Narrated Um ‘Atiyya al-Ansariya (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to us when his daughter died and said, “Wash her thrice or five times or more, if you see it necessary, with water and Sidr and then apply camphor or some camphor at the end; and when you finish, notify me.” So when we finished it, we informed him and he gave us his waist-sheet and told us to shroud the dead body in it.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1253
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 344 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

It is desirable to wash (the dead body) for an odd number of times.

باب مَا يُسْتَحَبُّ أَنْ يُغْسَلَ وِتْرًا

1254. Narrated Um ‘Atiyya (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to us and we were giving a bath to his (dead) daughter and said, “Wash her three, five or more times with water and Sidr and sprinkle camphor on her at the end; and when you finish, notify me.” So when we finished, we informed him and he gave us his waist-sheet and told us to shroud her in it. Aiyub said that Hafsa narrated to him a narration similar to that of Muhammad ﷺ in which it was said that the bath was to be given for an odd number of times, and the numbers 3, 5 or 7 were mentioned. It was also said that they were to start with the right side and with the parts which were washed in ablution, and that Um ‘Atiyya also mentioned, “We combed her hair and divided them in three braids.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1254
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 345 (old numbering)
Chapter 10

To start from the right side while giving a bath to a dead body.

باب يُبْدَأُ بِمَيَامِنِ الْمَيِّتِ

1255. Narrated Um ‘Atiyya (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ , concerning his (dead) daughter’s bath, said, “Start with the right side, and the parts which are washed in ablution.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1255
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 346 (old numbering)
Chapter 11

(To start with) the parts of the dead body which are washed in ablution.

باب مَوَاضِعِ الْوُضُوءِ مِنَ الْمَيِّتِ

1256. Narrated Um ‘Atiyya (radhiyallahu anha):

When we washed the deceased daughter of the Prophet ﷺ, he said to us, while we were washing her, “Start the bath from the right side and from the parts which are washed in ablution.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1256
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 347 (old numbering)
Chapter 12

Can a woman be shrouded in the waist-sheet of a man?

باب هَلْ تُكَفَّنُ الْمَرْأَةُ فِي إِزَارِ الرَّجُلِ

1257. Narrated Um ‘Atiyya (radhiyallahu anha):

The daughter of the Prophet ﷺ expired, and he said to us, “Wash her three or five times, or more if you see it necessary, and when you finish, notify me.” So, (when we finished) we informed him and he unfastened his waist-sheet and told us to shroud her in it.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1257
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 348 (old numbering)
Chapter 13

To sprinkle camphor on the dead body as the last thing (before shrouding).

باب يَجْعَلُ الْكَافُورَ فِي آخِرِهِ

1258. Narrated Muhammad:

Um ‘Atiyya said, “One of the daughters of the Prophet ﷺ died and he came out and said, ‘Wash her three or five times or more, if you think it necessary, with water and Sidr, and last of all put camphor (or some camphor) and when you finish, inform me.’ ” Um Atiyya added, “When we finished we informed him and he gave us his waist-sheet and said, ‘Shroud her in it.’ ” And Um

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1258
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 349 (old numbering)

1259. ‘Atiyya (in another narration) added, “The Prophet ﷺ said, ‘Wash her three, five or seven times or more, if you think it necessary.’ ” Hafsa said that Um ‘Atiyya had also said, “We entwined her hair into three braids.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1259
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 349 (old numbering)
Chapter 14

To undo the hair of a (dead) female.

باب نَقْضِ شَعَرِ الْمَرْأَةِ

1260. Narrated Hafsa bint Sirin:

Um ‘Atiyya said that they had entwined the hair of the daughter of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ in three braids. They first undid her hair, washed and then entwined it in three braids.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1260
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 350 (old numbering)
Chapter 15

How to shroud a dead body.

باب كَيْفَ الإِشْعَارُ لِلْمَيِّتِ

1261. Narrated Ibn Sirin:

Um ‘Atiyya (an Ansari woman who gave the pledge of allegiance to the Prophet ﷺ ) came to Basra to visit her son, but she could not find him. She narrated to us, “The Prophet ﷺ came to us while we were giving bath to his (dead) daughter, he said: ‘Wash her three times, five times or more, if you think it necessary, with water and Sidr, and last of all put camphor, and when you finish, notify me.’ ” Um ‘Atiyya added, “After finishing, we informed him and he gave us his waist sheet and told us to shroud her in it and did not say more than that.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1261
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 351 (old numbering)
Chapter 16

To entwine the head-hair of a (dead) woman in three braids.

باب هَلْ يُجْعَلُ شَعَرُ الْمَرْأَةِ ثَلاَثَةَ قُرُونٍ

1262. Narrated Um ‘Atiyya (radhiyallahu anha):

We entwined the hair of the dead daughter of the Prophet ﷺ into three braids. Waki said that Sufyan said, “One braid was entwined in front and the other two were entwined on the sides of the head.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1262
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 352 (old numbering)
Chapter 17

To make the hair of a (dead) woman fall at her back.

باب يُلْقَى شَعَرُ الْمَرْأَةِ خَلْفَهَا

1263. Narrated Um ‘Atiyya (radhiyallahu anha):

One of the daughters of the Prophet ﷺ expired and he came to us and said, “Wash her with Sidr (water) for odd number of times, i.e. three, five or more, if you think it necessary, and in the last, put camphor or (some camphor on her), and when you finish, notify me.” So when we finished we informed him. He gave his waist-sheet to us (to shroud her). We entwined the hair (of the deceased girl) in three braids and made them fall at her back.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1263
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 353 (old numbering)
Chapter 18

White cloth for the shroud.

باب الثِّيَابِ الْبِيضِ لِلْكَفَنِ

1264. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was shrouded in three Yemenite white Suhuliya (pieces of cloth) of cotton, and in them there was neither a shirt nor a turban.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1264
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 354 (old numbering)
Chapter 19

Shrouding in two pieces of cloth.

باب الْكَفَنِ فِي ثَوْبَيْنِ

1265. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

While a man was riding (his Mount) in ‘Arafat, he fell down from it (his Mount) and broke his neck (and died). The Prophet ﷺ said, “Wash him with water and Sidr and shroud him in two pieces of cloth, and neither perfume him, nor cover his head, for he will be resurrected on the Day of Resurrection saying, ‘Labbaik,’ (i.e. like a pilgrim).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1265
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 355 (old numbering)
Chapter 20

The perfuming of a dead body with Hanit (a kind of perfume).

باب الْحَنُوطِ لِلْمَيِّتِ

1266. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

While a man was at ‘Arafat (for Hajj) with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ the fell down from his Mount and broke his neck (and died). So Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Wash him with water and Sidr and shroud him in two pieces of cloth and neither perfume him nor cover his head, for Allah will resurrect him on the Day of Resurrection and he will be saying ‘Labbaik.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1266
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 356 (old numbering)
Chapter 21

How to shroud a Muhrim (one assuming the Ihram state for Hajj or Umra).

باب كَيْفَ يُكَفَّنُ الْمُحْرِمُ

1267. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A man was killed by his camel while we were with the Prophet ﷺ and he was a Muhrim. So the Prophet ﷺ said, “Wash him with water and Sidr and shroud him in two pieces of cloth and neither perfume him nor cover his head, for Allah will resurrect him on the Day of Resurrection and he will be saying ‘Labbaik’ . “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1267
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 357 (old numbering)

1268. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A man fell from his Mount and died while he was with the Prophet ﷺ at ‘Arafat. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Wash him with water and Sidr and shroud him in two pieces of cloth and neither perfume him nor cover his head, for he will be resurrected on the Day of Resurrection saying, ‘Labbaik’.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1268
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 358 (old numbering)
Chapter 22

To shroud one in a shirt, stitched or unstitched.

باب الْكَفَنِ فِي الْقَمِيصِ الَّذِي يُكَفُّ أَوْ لاَ يُكَفُّ ، وَمَنْ كُفِّنَ بِغَيْرِ قَمِيصٍ

1269. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When ‘Abdullah bin Ubai (the chief of hypocrites) died, his son came to the Prophet ﷺ and said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Please give me your shirt to shroud him in it, offer his funeral prayer and ask for Allah’s forgiveness for him.” So Allah’s Messenger ﷺ gave his shirt to him and said, “Inform me (When the funeral is ready) so that I may offer the funeral prayer.” So, he informed him and when the Prophet ﷺ intended to offer the funeral prayer, ‘Umar took hold of his hand and said, “Has Allah not forbidden you to offer the funeral prayer for the hypocrites? The Prophet ﷺ said, “I have been given the choice for Allah says: ‘(It does not avail) Whether you (O Muhammad ﷺ) ask forgiveness for them (hypocrites), or do not ask for forgiveness for them. Even though you ask for their forgiveness seventy times, Allah will not forgive them. (9.80)” So the Prophet ﷺ offered the funeral prayer and on that the revelation came: “And never (O Muhammad ﷺ) pray (funeral prayer) for any of them (i.e. hypocrites) that dies.” (9. 84)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1269
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 359 (old numbering)

1270. Narrated Jabir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ came to (the grave of) ‘Abdullah bin Ubai after his body was buried. The body was brought out and then the Prophet ﷺ put his saliva over the body and clothed it in his shirt.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1270
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 360 (old numbering)
Chapter 23

To shroud (a dead) body without using a shirt.

باب الْكَفَنِ بِغَيْرِ قَمِيصٍ

1271. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ was shrouded in three pieces of cloth which were made of Suhul (a type of cotton), and neither a shirt nor a turban were used.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1271
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 361 (old numbering)

1272. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was shrouded in three pieces of cloth which were made of white Suhul and neither a shirt nor a turban were used.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1272
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 363 (old numbering)
Chapter 24

Using no turban in shrouding.

باب الْكَفَنِ وَلاَ عِمَامَةٌ

1273. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was shrouded in three pieces of cloth and neither a shirt nor a turban were used.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1273
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 362 (old numbering)
Chapter 25

To shroud one with (the price of) all of one’s property.

باب الْكَفَنِ مِنْ جَمِيعِ الْمَالِ

1274. Narrated Sad from his father:

Once the meal of ‘Abdur-Rahman bin ‘Auf was brought in front of him, and he said, “Mustab bin ‘Umar was martyred and he was better than I, and he had nothing except his Burd (a black square narrow dress) to be shrouded in. Hamza or another person was martyred and he was also better than I and he had nothing to be shrouded in except his Burd. No doubt, I fear that the rewards of my deeds might have been given early in this world.” Then he started weeping.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1274
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 364 (old numbering)
Chapter 26

If there is nothing except one piece of cloth (for shrouding).

باب إِذَا لَمْ يُوجَدْ إِلاَّ ثَوْبٌ وَاحِدٌ

1275. Narrated Ibrahim:

Once a meal was brought to ‘Abdur-Rahman bin ‘Auf and he was fasting. He said, “Mustab bin ‘Umar was martyred and he was better than I and was shrouded in his Burd and when his head was covered with it, his legs became bare, and when his legs were covered his head got uncovered. Hamza was martyred and was better than I. Now the worldly wealth have been bestowed upon us (or said a similar thing). No doubt, I fear that the rewards of my deeds might have been given earlier in this world.” Then he started weeping and left his food.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1275
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 365 (old numbering)
Chapter 27

If sufficient cloth for the shroud is not available but only that much which covers the head or the feet, then the head is to be covered.

باب إِذَا لَمْ يَجِدْ كَفَنًا إِلاَّ مَا يُوَارِي رَأْسَهُ أَوْ قَدَمَيْهِ غَطَّى رَأْسَهُ

1276. Narrated Khabbab (radhiyallahu anhu):

We emigrated with the Prophet ﷺ in Allah’s cause, and so our reward was then surely incumbent on Allah. Some of us died and they did not take anything from their rewards in this world, and amongst them was Mustab bin ‘Umar; and the others were those who got their rewards. Mustab bin ‘Umar was martyred on the day of the Battle of Uhud and we could get nothing except his Burd to shroud him in. And when we covered his head his feet became bare and vice versa. So the Prophet ﷺ ordered us to cover his head only and to put idhkhir (a kind of shrub) over his feet.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1276
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 366 (old numbering)
Chapter 28

(If) somebody prepared his shroud (before his death) (in the lifetime of the Prophet ﷺ and the Prophet ﷺ did not object to that).

باب مَنِ اسْتَعَدَّ الْكَفَنَ فِي زَمَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمْ يُنْكَرْ عَلَيْهِ

1277. Narrated Sahl (radhiyallahu anhu):

A woman brought a woven Burda (sheet) having edging (border) to the Prophet ﷺ, Then Sahl asked them whether they knew what is Burda, they said that Burda is a cloak and Sahl confirmed their reply. Then the woman said, “I have woven it with my own hands and I have brought it so that you may wear it.” The Prophet ﷺ accepted it, and at that time he was in need of it. So he came out wearing it as his waist-sheet. A man praised it and said, “Will you give it to me? How nice it is!” The other people said, “You have not done the right thing as the Prophet ﷺ is in need of it and you have asked for it when you know that he never turns down anybody’s request.” The man replied, “By Allah, I have not asked for it to wear it but to make it my shroud.” Later it was his shroud.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1277
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 367 (old numbering)
Chapter 29

(Is it permissible for) women to accompany the funeral procession?

باب اتِّبَاعِ النِّسَاءِ الْجَنَائِزَ

1278. Narrated Um ‘Atiyya (radhiyallahu anha):

We were forbidden to accompany funeral processions but not strictly.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1278
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 368 (old numbering)
Chapter 30

The mourning of a woman for a dead person other than her husband.

باب إِحْدَادِ الْمَرْأَةِ عَلَى غَيْرِ زَوْجِهَا

1279. Narrated Muhammad bin Sirin:

One of the sons of Um ‘Atiyya died, and when it was the third day she asked for a yellow perfume and put it over her body, and said, “We were forbidden to mourn for more than three days except for our husbands.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1279
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 369 (old numbering)

1280. Narrated Zainab bint Abi Salama (radhiyallahu anha):

When the news of the death of Abu Sufyan reached from Sham, Um Habiba on the third day, asked for a yellow perfume and scented her cheeks and forearms and said, “No doubt, I would not have been in need of this, had I not heard the Prophet ﷺ saying: “It is not legal for a woman who believes in Allah and the Last Day to mourn for more than three days for any dead person except her husband, for whom she should mourn for four months and ten days.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1280
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 370 (old numbering)

1281. Narrated Zainab bint Abi Salama (radhiyallahu anha):

I went to Um Habiba, the wife of Prophet ﷺ, who said, “I heard the Prophets saying, ‘It is not legal for a woman who believes in Allah and the Last Day to mourn for any dead person for more than three days except for her husband, (for whom she should mourn) for four months and ten days’.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1281
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 371 (old numbering)

1282. Later I went to Zainab bint Jahsh when her brother died; she asked for some scent, and after using it she said, “I am not in need of scent but I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying, ‘It is not legal for a woman who believes in Allah and the Last Day to mourn for more than three days for any dead person except her husband, (for whom she should mourn) for four months and ten days.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1282
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 371 (old numbering)
Chapter 31

Visiting the graves.

باب زِيَارَةِ الْقُبُورِ

1283. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ passed by a woman who was weeping beside a grave. He told her to fear Allah and be patient. She said to him, “Go away, for you have not been afflicted with a calamity like mine.” And she did not recognize him. Then she was informed that he was the Prophet ﷺ . so she went to the house of the Prophet ﷺ and there she did not find any guard. Then she said to him, “I did not recognize you.” He said, “Verily, the patience is at the first stroke of a calamity.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1283
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 372 (old numbering)
Chapter 32

The statement of the Prophet ﷺ: “The deceased is punished because of the weeping (with wailing) of some of his relatives, if wailing was the custom of that dead person.”

باب قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم: «يُعَذَّبُ الْمَيِّتُ بِبَعْضِ بُكَاءِ أَهْلِهِ عَلَيْهِ» إِذَا كَانَ النَّوْحُ مِنْ سُنَّتِهِ

1284. Narrated Usama bin Zaid (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The daughter of the Prophet ﷺ sent (a messenger) to the Prophet ﷺ requesting him to come as her child was dying (or was gasping), but the Prophet ﷺ returned the messenger and told him to convey his greeting to her and say: “Whatever Allah takes is for Him and whatever He gives, is for Him, and everything with Him has a limited fixed term (in this world) and so she should be patient and hope for Allah’s reward.” She again sent for him, swearing that he should come. The Prophet ﷺ got up, and so did Sad bin ‘Ubada, Muadh bin Jabal, Ubai bin Ka’b, Zaid bin Thabit and some other men. The child was brought to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ while his breath was disturbed in his chest (the sub-narrator thinks that Usama added: ) as if it was a leather water-skin. On that the eyes of the Prophet ﷺ started shedding tears. Sad said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! What is this?” He replied, “It is mercy which Allah has lodged in the hearts of His slaves, and Allah is merciful only to those of His slaves who are merciful (to others).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1284
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 373 (old numbering)

1285. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

We were (in the funeral procession) of one of the daughters of the Prophet ﷺ and he was sitting by the side of the grave. I saw his eyes shedding tears. He said, “Is there anyone among you who did not have sexual relations with his wife last night?” Abu Talha replied in the affirmative. And so the Prophet ﷺ told him to get down in the grave. And so he got down in her grave.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1285
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 374 (old numbering)

1286. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Ubaidullah bin Abi Mulaika:

One of the daughters of ‘Uthman died at Makkah. We went to attend her funeral procession. Ibn ‘Umar and Ibn ‘Abbas were also present. I sat in between them (or said, I sat beside one of them. Then a man came and sat beside me.) ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar said to ‘Amr bin ‘Uthman, “Will you not prohibit crying as Allah’s Messenger ﷺ has said, ‘The dead person is tortured by the crying of his relatives.?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1286
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 375 (old numbering)

1287. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “‘Umar used to say so.” Then he added narrating, “I accompanied ‘Umar on a journey from Makkah till we reached Al-Baida. There he saw some travelers in the shade of a Samura (A kind of forest tree). He said (to me), “Go and see who those travelers are.” So I went and saw that one of them was Suhaib. I told this to ‘Umar who then asked me to call him. So I went back to Suhaib and said to him, “Depart and follow the chief of the faithful believers.” Later, when ‘Umar was stabbed, Suhaib came in weeping and saying, “O my brother, O my friend!” (on this ‘Umar said to him, “O Suhaib! Are you weeping for me while the Prophet ﷺ said, “The dead person is punished by some of the weeping of his relatives?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1287
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 375 (old numbering)

1288. Ibn ‘Abbas added, “When ‘Umar died I told all this to ‘Aishah and she said, ‘May Allah be merciful to ‘Umar. By Allah, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ did not say that a believer is punished by the weeping of his relatives. But he said, Allah increases the punishment of a non-believer because of the weeping of his relatives.” ‘Aishah further added, “The Qur’an is sufficient for you (to clear up this point) as Allah has stated: ‘No burdened soul will bear another’s burden.’ ” (35.18). Ibn ‘Abbas then said, “Only Allah makes one laugh or cry.” Ibn ‘Umar did not say anything after that.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1288
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 375 (old numbering)

1289. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

(the wife of the Prophet ﷺ) Once Allah’s Messenger ﷺ passed by (the grave of) a Jewess whose relatives were weeping over her. He said, “They are weeping over her and she is being tortured in her grave.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1289
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 376 (old numbering)

1290. Narrated Abu Burda:

That his father said, “When ‘Umar was stabbed, Suhaib started crying: O my brother! ‘Umar said, ‘Don’t you know that the Prophet ﷺ said: The deceased is tortured for the weeping of the living’?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1290
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 377 (old numbering)
Chapter 33

What (sort of) wailing over a deceased is disliked.

باب مَا يُكْرَهُ مِنَ النِّيَاحَةِ عَلَى الْمَيِّتِ

1291. Narrated Al-Mughira (radhiyallahu anhu):

I heard the Prophet ﷺ saying, “Ascribing false things to me is not like ascribing false things to anyone else. Whosoever tells a lie against me intentionally then surely let him occupy his seat in Hell-Fire.” I heard the Prophet ﷺ saying, “The deceased who is wailed over is tortured for that wailing.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1291
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 378 (old numbering)

1292. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar from his father:

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The deceased is tortured in his grave for the wailing done over him.”

Narrated Shu’ba:

The deceased is tortured for the wailing of the living ones over him .

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1292
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 379 (old numbering)

Narrated Shu’ba:

The deceased is tortured for the wailing of the living ones over him .

USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 380 (old numbering)

1293. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

On the day of the Battle of Uhud, my father was brought and he had been mayhemed and was placed in front of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and a sheet was over him. I went intending to uncover my father but my people forbade me; again I wanted to uncover him but my people forbade me. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ gave his order and he was shifted away. At that time he heard the voice of a crying woman and asked, “Who is this?” They said, “It is the daughter or the sister of Amr.” He said, “Why does she weep? (or let her stop weeping), for the angels had been shading him with their wings till he (i.e. the body of the martyr) was shifted away.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1293
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 381 (old numbering)
Chapter 35

He who tears off his clothes (when afflicted with a calamity) is not from us.

باب لَيْسَ مِنَّا مَنْ شَقَّ الْجُيُوبَ

1294. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

the Prophet ﷺ said, “He who slaps his cheeks, tears his clothes and follows the ways and traditions of the Days of Ignorance is not one of us.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1294
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 382 (old numbering)
Chapter 36

The sorrow of the Prophet ﷺ for Sa’d bin Khaula.

باب رِثَاءِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَعْدَ ابْنَ خَوْلَةَ

1295. Narrated ‘Amir bin Sad bin Abi Waqqas:

That his father said, “In the year of the last Hajj of the Prophet ﷺ I became seriously ill and the Prophet ﷺ used to visit me inquiring about my health. I told him, ‘I am reduced to this state because of illness and I am wealthy and have no inheritors except a daughter, (In this narration the name of ‘Amir bin Sad is mentioned and in fact it is a mistake; the narrator is ‘Aishah bint Sad bin Abi Waqqas). Should I give two-thirds of my property in charity?’ He said, ‘No.’ I asked, ‘Half?’ He said, ‘No.’ then he added, ‘One-third, and even one-third is much. You’d better leave your inheritors wealthy rather than leaving them poor, begging others. You will get a reward for whatever you spend for Allah’s sake, even for what you put in your wife’s mouth.’ I said, ‘O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Will I be left alone after my companions have gone?’ He said, ‘If you are left behind, whatever good deeds you will do will up-grade you and raise you high. And perhaps you will have a long life so that some people will be benefited by you while others will be harmed by you. O Allah! Complete the emigration of my companions and do not turn them renegades.’ But Allah’s Messenger ﷺ felt sorry for poor Sad bin Khaula as he died in Makkah.” (but Sad bin Abi Waqqas lived long after the Prophet ﷺ.)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1295
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 383 (old numbering)
Chapter 37

Shaving the head on the falling of a calamity is forbidden.

باب مَا يُنْهَى مِنَ الْحَلْقِ عِنْدَ الْمُصِيبَةِ

1296. Narrated Abu Burda bin Musa (radhiyallahu anhu):

Abu Musa got seriously ill, fainted and could not reply to his wife while he was lying with his head in her lap. When he came to his senses, he said, “I am innocent of those, of whom Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was innocent. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ is innocent of a woman who cries aloud (or slaps her face) who shaves her head and who tears off her clothes (on the falling of a calamity).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1296
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 383 (old numbering)
Chapter 38

He who slaps his cheeks is not from us.

باب لَيْسَ مِنَّا مَنْ ضَرَبَ الْخُدُودَ

1297. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “He who slaps the cheeks, tears the clothes and follows the traditions of the Days of Ignorance is not from us.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1297
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 385 (old numbering)
Chapter 39

Prohibition of wailing and following the traditions of the Days of Ignorance when afflicted with a calamity.

باب مَا يُنْهَى مِنَ الْوَيْلِ وَدَعْوَى الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ عِنْدَ الْمُصِيبَةِ

1298. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “He who slaps the cheeks, tears the clothes and follows the tradition of the Days of Ignorance is not from us.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1298
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 384 (old numbering)
Chapter 40

Whoever sat down and looked sad when afflicted with a calamity.

باب مَنْ جَلَسَ عِنْدَ الْمُصِيبَةِ يُعْرَفُ فِيهِ الْحُزْنُ

1299. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

When the Prophet ﷺ got the news of the death of Ibn Haritha, Ja’far and Ibn Rawaha he sat down and looked sad and I was looking at him through the chink of the door. A man came and told him about the crying of the women of Ja’far. The Prophet ﷺ ordered him to forbid them. The man went and came back saying that he had told them but they did not listen to him. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Forbid them.” So again he went and came back for the third time and said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! By Allah, they did not listen to us at all.” (‘Aishah added): Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ordered him to go and put dust in their mouths. I said, (to that man) “May Allah stick your nose in the dust (i.e. humiliate you)! You could neither (persuade the women to) fulfill the order of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ nor did you relieve Allah’s Messenger ﷺ from fatigue. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1299
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 386 (old numbering)

1300. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

When the reciters of Qur’an were martyred, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ recited Qunut for one month and I never saw him (i.e. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ) so sad as he was on that day.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1300
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 387 (old numbering)
Chapter 41

Whoever shows no signs of grief and sorrow on the falling of a calamity.

باب مَنْ لَمْ يُظْهِرْ حُزْنَهُ عِنْدَ الْمُصِيبَةِ

1301. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

One of the sons of Abu Talha became sick and died and Abu Talha at that time was not at home. When his wife saw that he was dead, she prepared him (washed and shrouded him) and placed him somewhere in the house. When Abu Talha came, he asked, “How is the boy?” She said, “The child is quiet and I hope he is in peace.” Abu Talha thought that she had spoken the truth. Abu Talha passed the night and in the morning took a bath and when he intended to go out, she told him that his son had died, Abu Talha offered the (morning) prayer with the Prophet ﷺ and informed the Prophet ﷺ of what happened to them. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “May Allah bless you concerning your night. (That is, may Allah bless you with good offspring).” Sufyan said, “One of the Ansar said, ‘They (i.e. Abu Talha and his wife) had nine sons and all of them became reciters of the Qur’an (by heart).’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1301
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 388 (old numbering)
Chapter 42

Patience is to be observed at the first stroke of a calamity.

باب الصَّبْرِ عِنْدَ الصَّدْمَةِ الأُولَى

1302. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The real patience is at the first stroke of a calamity.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1302
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 389 (old numbering)
Chapter 43

The saying of the Prophet ﷺ (at the death of his son Ibrahim) “Indeed we are grieved by your separation.”

باب قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم: «إِنَّا بِكَ لَمَحْزُونُونَ»

1303. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

We went with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ to the blacksmith Abu Saif, and he was the husband of the wet-nurse of Ibrahim (the son of the Prophet ﷺ). Allah’s Messenger ﷺ took Ibrahim and kissed him and smelled him and later we entered Abu Saif’s house and at that time Ibrahim was in his last breaths, and the eyes of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ started shedding tears. ‘Abdur Rahman bin ‘Auf said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ, even you are weeping!” He said, “O Ibn ‘Auf, this is mercy.” Then he wept more and said, “The eyes are shedding tears and the heart is grieved, and we will not say except what pleases our Lord, O Ibrahim ! Indeed we are grieved by your separation.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1303
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 390 (old numbering)
Chapter 44

To weep near a patient.

باب الْبُكَاءِ عِنْدَ الْمَرِيضِ

1304. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Sad bin ‘Ubada became sick and the Prophet ﷺ along with ‘Abdur Rahman bin ‘Auf, Sad bin Abi Waqqas and ‘Abdullah bin Masud visited him to enquire about his health. When he came to him, he found him surrounded by his household and he asked, “Has he died?” They said, “No, O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ.” The Prophet ﷺ wept and when the people saw the weeping of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ they all wept. He said, “Will you listen? Allah does not punish for shedding tears, nor for the grief of the heart but he punishes or bestows His Mercy because of this.” He pointed to his tongue and added, “The deceased is punished for the wailing of his relatives over him.” ‘Umar used to beat with a stick and throw stones and put dust over the faces (of those who used to wail over the dead).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1304
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 391 (old numbering)
Chapter 45

The forbiddance of wailing and crying aloud; and scolding those who practise them.

باب مَا يُنْهَى عَنِ النَّوْحِ، وَالْبُكَاءِ، وَالزَّجْرِ، عَنْ ذَلِكَ

1305. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

When the news of the martyrdom of Zaid bin Haritha, Ja’far and ‘Abdullah bin Rawaha came, the Prophet ﷺ sat down looking sad, and I was looking through the chink of the door. A man came and said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! The women of Ja’far,” and then he mentioned their crying . The Prophet ﷺ ordered h im to stop them from crying. The man went and came back and said, “I tried to stop them but they disobeyed.” The Prophet ﷺ ordered him for the second time to forbid them. He went again and came back and said, “They did not listen to me, (or “us”: the sub-narrator Muhammad bin Haushab is in doubt as to which is right). ” (‘Aishah added: The Prophet ﷺ said, “Put dust in their mouths.” I said (to that man), “May Allah stick your nose in the dust (i.e. humiliate you).” By Allah, you could not (stop the women from crying) to fulfill the order, besides you did not relieve Allah’s Messenger ﷺ from fatigue.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1305
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 392 (old numbering)

1306. Narrated Um ‘Atiyya (radhiyallahu anha):

At the time of giving the pledge of allegiance to the Prophet ﷺ one of the conditions was that we would not wail, but it was not fulfilled except by five women and they are Um Sulaim, Um Al-‘Ala’, the daughter of Abi Sabra (the wife of Muadh), and two other women; or the daughter of Abi Sabra and the wife of Muadh and another woman.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1306
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 393 (old numbering)
Chapter 46

Standing for the funeral procession.

باب الْقِيَامِ لِلْجَنَازَةِ

1307. Narrated ‘Amir bin Rabi’a (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Whenever you see a funeral procession, stand up till the procession goes ahead of you.” Al-Humaidi added, “Till the coffin leaves you behind or is put down.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1307
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 394 (old numbering)
Chapter 47

When should one sit after standing for the funeral procession?

باب مَتَى يَقْعُدُ إِذَا قَامَ لِلْجَنَازَةِ

1308. Narrated ‘Amir bin Rabi’a (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “If any one of you see a funeral procession and he is not going along with it, then he should stand and remain standing till he gets behind it, or it leaves him behind, or the coffin is put down before it goes ahead of him . “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1308
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 395 (old numbering)

1309. Narrated Said Al-Maqburi:

That his father said, “While we were accompanying a funeral procession, Abu Hurairah got hold of the hand of Marwan and they sat down before the coffin was put down. Then Abu Sa’id came and took hold of Marwan’s hand and said, “Get up. By Allah, no doubt this (i.e. Abu Hurairah) knows that the Prophet ﷺ forbade us to do that.” Abu Hurairah said, “He (Abu Sa’id) has spoken the truth.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1309
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 396 (old numbering)
Chapter 48

Whoever accompanies a funeral procession should not sit till the coffin is put down from the shoulders of men, and if someone sits before this, then he is to be ordered to stand up.

باب مَنْ تَبِعَ جَنَازَةً فَلاَ يَقْعُدُ حَتَّى تُوضَعَ عَنْ مَنَاكِبِ الرِّجَالِ، فَإِنْ قَعَدَ أُمِرَ بِالْقِيَامِ

1310. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “When you see a funeral procession, you should stand up, and whoever accompanies it should not sit till the coffin is put down.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1310
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 397 (old numbering)
Chapter 49

Standing for the funeral procession of a Jew.

باب مَنْ قَامَ لِجَنَازَةِ يَهُودِيٍّ

1311. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A funeral procession passed in front of us and the Prophet ﷺ stood up and we too stood up. We said, ‘O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! This is the funeral procession of a Jew.” He said, “Whenever you see a funeral procession, you should stand up.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1311
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 398 (old numbering)

1312. Narrated ‘Abdur Rahman bin Abi Laila:

Sahl bin Hunaif and Qais bin Sad were sitting in the city of Al-Qadisiya. A funeral procession passed in front of them and they stood up. They were told that funeral procession was of one of the inhabitants of the land i.e. of a non-believer, under the protection of Muslims. They said, “A funeral procession passed in front of the Prophet ﷺ and he stood up. When he was told that it was the coffin of a Jew, he said, “Is it not a living being (soul)?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1312
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 399 (old numbering)

1313. As above.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1313
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 399 (old numbering)
Chapter 50

Men, and not women, are to carry the coffin.

باب حَمْلِ الرِّجَالِ الْجِنَازَةَ دُونَ النِّسَاءِ

1314. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, When the funeral is ready and the men carry it on their shoulders, if the deceased was righteous it will say, ‘Present me (hurriedly),’ and if he was not righteous, it will say, ‘Woe to it (me)! Where are they taking it (me)?’ Its voice is heard by everything except man and if he heard it he would fall unconscious.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1314
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 400 (old numbering)
Chapter 51

Hurrying up with the coffin.

باب السُّرْعَةِ بِالْجِنَازَةِ

1315. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Hurry up with the dead body for if it was righteous, you are forwarding it to welfare; and if it was otherwise, then you are putting off an evil thing down your necks.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1315
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 401 (old numbering)
Chapter 52

The saying of the deceased while he is being carried on the bier, “Take me quickly.”

باب قَوْلِ الْمَيِّتِ وَهُوَ عَلَى الْجِنَازَةِ قَدِّمُونِي

1316. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “When a funeral is ready and the men carry the deceased on their necks (shoulders), if it was pious then it will say, ‘Present me quickly’, and if it was not pious, then it will say, ‘Woe to it (me), where are they taking it (me)?’ And its voice is heard by everything except mankind and if he heard it he would fall unconscious.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1316
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 402 (old numbering)
Chapter 53

Whoever aligned in two or three rows behind the Imam for a funeral Salat (prayer).

باب مَنْ صَفَّ صَفَّيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاَثَةً عَلَى الْجِنَازَةِ خَلْفَ الإِمَامِ

1317. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ offered the funeral prayer for An-Najashi and I was in the second or third row.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1317
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 403 (old numbering)
Chapter 54

The rows for funeral prayer.

باب الصُّفُوفِ عَلَى الْجِنَازَةِ

1318. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ informed his companions about the death of AnNajashi and then he went ahead (to lead the prayer) and the people lined up behind him in rows and he said four Takbir.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1318
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 404 (old numbering)

1319. Narrated Ash-Shaibani:

Ash Sha’bi said, “I was informed by a man who had seen the Prophet ﷺ going to a grave that was separate from the other graves and he aligned the people in rows and said four Takbir.” I said, “O Abu ‘Amr! who narrated (that) to you”? He said, “Ibn ‘Abbas. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1319
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 405 (old numbering)

1320. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Today a pious man from Ethiopia (i.e. An Najashi) has expired, come on to offer the funeral prayer.” (Jabir said): We lined up in rows and after that the Prophet ﷺ led the prayer and we were in rows. Jabir added, I was in the second row.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1320
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 406 (old numbering)
Chapter 55

The lining up of boys in rows with men in the funeral prayer.

باب صُفُوفِ الصِّبْيَانِ مَعَ الرِّجَالِ عَلَى/فِي الْجَنَائِزِ

1321. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ passed by a grave of a deceased who had been buried at night. He said, “When was this (deceased) buried?” The people said, “Yesterday.” He said, “Why did you not inform me?” They said, “We buried him when it was dark and so we disliked to wake you up.” He stood up and we lined up behind him. (Ibn ‘Abbas said): I was one of them, and the Prophet ﷺ offered the funeral prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1321
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 407 (old numbering)
Chapter 56

The legal way of offering the funeral prayer.

باب سُنَّةِ الصَّلاَةِ عَلَى الْجَنَائِزِ

1322. Narrated Ash-Shaibani:

Ash-Sha’bi said, “Somebody who passed along with your Prophet ﷺ by a grave that was separate from the other graves informed me (saying), “The Prophet ﷺ

led us (in the prayer) and we aligned behind him.” We said, “O Abu ‘Amr! Who told you this narration?” He replied, “Ibn ‘Abbas.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1322
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 408 (old numbering)
Chapter 57

Superiority of accompanying funeral processions.

باب فَضْلِ اتِّبَاعِ الْجَنَائِزِ

1323. Narrated Nafi:

Ibn ‘Umar was told that Abu Hurairah said, “Whoever accompanies the funeral procession will have a reward equal to one Qirat.” Ibn ‘Umar said, “Abu Hurairah talks of a too enormous reward.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1323
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 409 (old numbering)

1324. ‘Aishah attested Abu Hurairah’s narration and said, “I heard Allah’s Messenger ﷺ saying like that.” Ibn ‘Umar said, “We have lost numerous Qirats.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1324
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 409 (old numbering)
Chapter 58

Whoever waits till the deceased is buried.

باب مَنِ انْتَظَرَ حَتَّى تُدْفَنَ

1325. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Whoever attends the funeral procession till he offers the funeral prayer for it, will get a reward equal to one Qirat, and whoever accompanies it till burial, will get a reward equal to two Qirats.” It was asked, “What are two Qirats?” He replied, “Like two huge mountains.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1325
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 410 (old numbering)
Chapter 59

The offering of the funeral Salat (prayer) by boys along with the men.

باب صَلاَةِ الصِّبْيَانِ مَعَ النَّاسِ عَلَى الْجَنَائِزِ

1326. Narrated ‘Amir:

Ibn ‘Abbas (who was at that time a boy) said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to a grave and the people said, ‘He or she was buried yesterday.’ ” Ibn ‘Abbas added, “We aligned behind the Prophet ﷺ and he led the funeral prayer of the deceased.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1326
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 411 (old numbering)
Chapter 60

To offer the funeral Salat (prayer) at a Musalla and in the mosque.

باب الصَّلاَةِ عَلَى الْجَنَائِزِ بِالْمُصَلَّى وَالْمَسْجِدِ

1327. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ informed about the news of the death of An-Najash on the day he died.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1327
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 417 (old numbering)

1328. He went out with us to the Musalla and we aligned in rows and he said four Takbirs for An-Najashi’s funeral prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1328
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 417 (old numbering)

1329. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Jew brought to the Prophet ﷺ a man and a woman from amongst them who have committed (adultery) illegal sexual intercourse. He ordered both of them to be stoned (to death), near the place of offering the funeral prayers beside the mosque.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1329
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 413 (old numbering)
Chapter 61

What is disliked of establishing places for worship (mosques) over the graves.

باب مَا يُكْرَهُ مِنِ اتِّخَاذِ الْمَسَاجِدِ عَلَى الْقُبُورِ

1330. Narrated ‘Urwa:

‘Aishah said, “The Prophet ﷺ in his fatal illness said, ‘Allah cursed the Jews and the Christians because they took the graves of their Prophets as places for praying.”‘ ‘Aishah added, “Had it not been for that the grave of the Prophet ﷺ

would have been made prominent but I am afraid it might be taken (as a) place for praying.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1330
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 414 (old numbering)
Chapter 62

The offering of the funeral Salat of a woman who died during the delivery (of a child).

باب الصَّلاَةِ عَلَى النُّفَسَاءِ إِذَا مَاتَتْ فِي نِفَاسِهَا

1331. Narrated Samura bin Jundab (radhiyallahu anhu):

I offered the funeral prayer behind the Prophet ﷺ for a woman who had died during child-birth and he stood up by the middle of the coffin.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1331
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 416 (old numbering)
Chapter 63

Where should the Imam stand while leading the funeral prayer of a female or a male?

باب أَيْنَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الْمَرْأَةِ وَالرَّجُلِ

1332. Narrated Samura bin Jundab (radhiyallahu anhu):

I offered the funeral prayer behind the Prophet ﷺ for a woman who had died during child-birth and he stood up by the middle of the coffin.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1332
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 415 (old numbering)
Chapter 64

There are four Takbir in the funeral prayers.

باب التَّكْبِيرِ عَلَى الْجَنَازَةِ أَرْبَعًا

1333. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ informed about the news of the death of An-Najash (King of Ethiopia) on the day he expired. He said, “Ask Allah’s forgiveness for your brother. ” Narrated Abu Hurairah: The Prophet ﷺ made them align in rows at the Musalla and said four Takbir.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1333
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 412 (old numbering)

1334. Narrated Jabir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ offered the funeral prayer of As-Hama An-Najash and said four Takbir.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1334
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 418 (old numbering)
Chapter 65

The recitation of Surat-al-Fatiha in the funeral Salat.

باب قِرَاءَةِ فَاتِحَةِ الْكِتَابِ عَلَى الْجَنَازَةِ

1335. Narrated Talha bin ‘Abdullah bin ‘Auf:

I offered the funeral prayer behind Ibn ‘Abbas and he recited Al-Fatiha and said, “You should know that it (i.e. recitation of Al-Fatiha) is the tradition of the Prophet Muhammad ﷺ.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1335
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 419 (old numbering)
Chapter 66

To offer the (funeral) Salat (prayer) on the grave after the burial of the deceased.

باب الصَّلاَةِ عَلَى الْقَبْرِ بَعْدَ مَا يُدْفَنُ

1336. Narrated Sulaiman Ash-Shaibani:

I heard Ash-Sha’bi saying, “I was told by a man who had passed with the Prophet ﷺ by a grave that was separate from the other graves that he (the Prophet ﷺ ) led them in the prayer and they prayed behind him.” I said, “O Abu ‘Amr! Who narrated that to you?” He replied, “Ibn ‘Abbas.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1336
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 420 (old numbering)

1337. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

A black person, a male or a female used to clean the Mosque and then died. The Prophet ﷺ did not know about it . One day the Prophet ﷺ remembered him and said, “What happened to that person?” The people replied, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! He died.” He said, “Why did you not inform me?” They said, “His story was so and so (i.e. regarded him as insignificant).” He said, “Show me his grave.” He then went to his grave and offered the funeral prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1337
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 421 (old numbering)
Chapter 67

A dead person hears the footsteps (of the living).

باب الْمَيِّتُ يَسْمَعُ خَفْقَ النِّعَالِ

1338. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “When a human being is laid in his grave and his companions return and he even hears their foot steps, two angels come to him and make him sit and ask him: What did you use to say about this man, Muhammad ﷺ ? He will say: I testify that he is Allah’s slave and His Messenger ﷺ. Then it will be said to him, ‘Look at your place in the Hell-Fire. Allah has given you a place in Paradise instead of it.’ ” The Prophet ﷺ added, “The dead person will see both his places. But a non-believer or a hypocrite will say to the angels, ‘I do not know, but I used to say what the people used to say! It will be said to him, ‘Neither did you know nor did you take the guidance (by reciting the Qur’an).’ Then he will be hit with an iron hammer between his two ears, and he will cry and that cry will be heard by whatever approaches him except human beings and jinns.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1338
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 422 (old numbering)
Chapter 68

Whoever desired to be buried in the Sacred Land or something like it.

باب مَنْ أَحَبَّ الدَّفْنَ فِي الأَرْضِ الْمُقَدَّسَةِ أَوْ نَحْوِهَا

1339. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The angel of death was sent to Moses and when he went to him, Moses slapped him severely, spoiling one of his eyes. The angel went back to his Lord, and said, “You sent me to a slave who does not want to die.” Allah restored his eye and said, “Go back and tell him (i.e. Moses) to place his hand over the back of an ox, for he will be allowed to live for a number of years equal to the number of hairs coming under his hand.” (So the angel came to him and told him the same). Then Moses asked, “O my Lord! What will be then?” He said, “Death will be then.” He said, “(Let it be) now.” He asked Allah that He bring him near the Sacred Land at a distance of a stone’s throw. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Were I there I would show you the grave of Moses by the way near the red sand hill.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1339
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 423 (old numbering)
Chapter 69

Burial at night, and Abu Bakr was buried at night.

باب الدَّفْنِ بِاللَّيْلِ وَدُفِنَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ لَيْلاً

1340. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ offered the funeral prayer of a man one night after he was buried, he and his companions stood up (for the Prayer). He had asked them about him before standing, saying, “Who is this?” They said, “He is so and so and was buried last night.” So all of them offered the funeral prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1340
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 424 (old numbering)
Chapter 70

Building a mosque (a place of worship) at a grave.

باب بِنَاءِ الْمَسْجِدِ عَلَى الْقَبْرِ

1341. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

When the Prophet ﷺ became ill, some of his wives talked about a church which they had seen in Ethiopia and it was called Mariya. Um Salma and Um Habiba had been to Ethiopia, and both of them narrated its (the Church’s) beauty and the pictures it contained. The Prophet ﷺ raised his head and said, “Those are the people who, whenever a pious man dies amongst them, make a place of worship at his grave and then they make those pictures in it. Those are the worst creatures in the Sight of Allah.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1341
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 425 (old numbering)
Chapter 71

Who may get down in the grave of a woman.

باب مَنْ يَدْخُلُ قَبْرَ الْمَرْأَةِ

1342. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

We were in the funeral procession of the daughter of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was sitting near the grave and I saw his eyes full of tears. He said, “Is there anyone amongst you who did not have sexual relations with his wife last night?” Abu Talha replied in the affirmative. And so Allah’s Messenger ﷺ told him to get down in her grave and he got down in her grave and buried her.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1342
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 426 (old numbering)
Chapter 72

The funeral Salat (prayer) of a martyr.

باب الصَّلاَةِ عَلَى الشَّهِيدِ

1343. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ collected every two martyrs of Uhud in one piece of cloth, then he would ask, “Which of them had (knew) more of the Qur’an?” When one of them was pointed out for him, he would put that one first in the grave and say, “I will be a witness on these on the Day of Resurrection.” He ordered them to be buried with their blood on their bodies and they were neither washed nor was a funeral prayer offered for them.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1343
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 427 (old numbering)

1344. Narrated ‘Uqba bin ‘Amir (radhiyallahu anhu):

One day the Prophet ﷺ went out and offered the funeral prayers of the martyrs of Uhud and then went up the pulpit and said, “I will pave the way for you as your predecessor and will be a witness on you. By Allah! I see my Fount (Kauthar) just now and I have been given the keys of all the treasures of the earth (or the keys of the earth). By Allah! I am not afraid that you will worship others along with Allah after my death, but I am afraid that you will fight with one another for the worldly things.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1344
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 428 (old numbering)
Chapter 73

The burial of two or three men in one grave.

باب دَفْنِ الرَّجُلَيْنِ وَالثَّلاَثَةِ فِي قَبْرٍ وَاحِدٍ

1345. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ buried every two martyrs in of Uhud in one grave.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1345
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 429 (old numbering)
Chapter 74

Whoever thinks that no bath is required for the martyrs.

باب مَنْ لَمْ يَرَ غَسْلَ الشُّهَدَاءِ

1346. Narrated Jabir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Bury them (i.e. martyrs) with their blood.” (that was) On the day of the Battle of Uhud. He did not get them washed.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1346
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 430 (old numbering)
Chapter 75

Who should be put first in the Lahd (a side extension of a grave) and it is called Lahd because it is to the side. If it is a straight one (i.e has no side extension), it is called Darih.

باب مَنْ يُقَدَّمُ فِي اللَّحْدِ

1347. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ shrouded every two martyrs of Uhud in one piece of cloth and then he would ask, “Which of them knew more Qur’an?” When one of them was pointed out he would put him first in the grave. He said, “I am a witness on these.” Then he ordered them to be buried with blood on their bodies. Neither did he offer their funeral prayer nor did he get them washed.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1347
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 431 (old numbering)

1348. (Jabir bin ‘Abdullah added): Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to ask about the martyrs of Uhud as to which of them knew more of the Qur’an.” And when one of them was pointed out as having more of it he would put him first in the grave and then his companions. (Jabir added): My father and my uncle were shrouded in one sheet.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1348
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 431 (old numbering)
Chapter 76

The placing of Idhkhir (a kind of shrub with a fragrant smell) and grass in the grave.

باب الإِذْخِرِ وَالْحَشِيشِ فِي الْقَبْرِ

1349. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Allah has made Makkah a sanctuary (sacred place) and it was a sanctuary before me and will be so after me. It was made legal for me (to fight in it) for a few hours of the day. None is allowed to uproot its thorny shrubs or to cut its trees or to chase its game or to pick up its fallen things except by a person who announces it publicly.” On that Al-Abbas said (to the Prophet ﷺ), “Except Al-Idhkhir for our goldsmiths and for our graves.” And so the Prophet ﷺ added, “Except Al-Idhkhir. ” And Abu Hurairah narrated that the Prophet ﷺ said, “Except Al-Idhkhir for our graves and houses.” And Ibn ‘Abbas said, “For their goldsmiths and houses.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1349
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 432 (old numbering)
Chapter 77

Can the dead body be taken out of its grave and Lahd for some reason?

باب هَلْ يُخْرَجُ الْمَيِّتُ مِنَ الْقَبْرِ وَاللَّحْدِ لِعِلَّةٍ

1350. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to ‘Abdullah bin Ubai (a hypocrite) after his death and he has been laid in his pit (grave). He ordered (that he be taken out of the grave) and he was taken out. Then he placed him on his knees and threw some of his saliva on him and clothed him in his (the Prophet’s ﷺ) own shirt. Allah knows better (why he did so). ‘Abdullah bin Ubai had given his shirt to Al-Abbas to wear. Abu Harun said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ at that time had two shirts and the son of ‘Abdullah bin Ubai said to him, ‘O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Clothe my father in your shirt which has been in contact with your skin.’ ‘ Sufyan added, “Thus people think that the Prophet ﷺ clothed ‘Abdullah bin Tubal in his shirt in lieu of what he (‘Abdullah) had done (for Al Abbas, the Prophet’s ﷺ uncle.)”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1350
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 433 (old numbering)

1351. Narrated Jabir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When the time of the Battle of Uhud approached, my father called me at night and said, “I think that I will be the first amongst the companions of the Prophet ﷺ to be martyred. I do not leave anyone after me dearer to me than you, except Allah’s Messenger’s ﷺ soul and I owe some debt and you should repay it and treat your sisters favorably (nicely and politely).” So in the morning he was the first to be martyred and was buried along with another (martyr). I did not like to leave him with the other (martyr) so I took him out of the grave after six months of his burial and he was in the same condition as he was on the day of burial, except a slight change near his ear.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1351
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 434 (old numbering)

1352. Narrated Jabir (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A man was buried along with my father and I did not like it till I took him (i.e. my father) out and buried him in a separate grave.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1352
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 435 (old numbering)
Chapter 78

The Lahd and the (straight) cut in the grave (see Chapter 74).

باب اللَّحْدِ وَالشَّقِّ فِي الْقَبْرِ

1353. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ collected every two martyrs of Uhud (in one grave) and then he would ask, “Which of them knew the Qur’an more?” And if one of them was pointed out for him as having more knowledge, he would put him first in the Lahd. The Prophet ﷺ said, “I will be a witness on these on the Day of Resurrection.” Then he ordered them to be buried with their blood on their bodies and he did not have them washed.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1353
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 436 (old numbering)
Chapter 79

If a boy becomes a Muslim and then dies, should a funeral prayer be offered for him? Should Islam be explained to a boy (below the age of puberty)?

باب إِذَا أَسْلَمَ الصَّبِيُّ فَمَاتَ هَلْ يُصَلَّى عَلَيْهِ وَهَلْ يُعْرَضُ عَلَى الصَّبِيِّ الإِسْلاَمُ

1354. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

‘Umar set out along with the Prophet ﷺ with a group of people to Ibn Saiyad till they saw him playing with the boys near the hillocks of Bani Mughala. Ibn Saiyad at that time was nearing his puberty and did not notice (us) until the Prophet ﷺ stroked him with his hand and said to him, “Do you testify that I am Allah’s Messenger ﷺ?” Ibn Saiyad looked at him and said, “I testify that you are the Messenger of illiterates.” Then Ibn Saiyad asked the Prophet ﷺ, “Do you testify that I am Allah’s Messenger ﷺ?” The Prophet ﷺ refuted it and said, “I believe in Allah and His Messengers.” Then he said (to Ibn Saiyad), “What do you think?” Ibn Saiyad answered, “True people and liars visit me.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “You have been confused as to this matter.” Then the Prophet ﷺ said to him, “I have kept something (in my mind) for you, (can you tell me that?)” Ibn Saiyad said, “It is Al-Dukh (the smoke).” (2) The Prophet ﷺ said, “Let you be in ignominy. You cannot cross your limits.” On that ‘Umar, said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Allow me to chop his head off.” The Prophet ﷺ said, “If he is he (i.e. Dajjal), then you cannot over-power him, and if he is not, then there is no use of murdering him.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1354
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 437 (old numbering)

1355. (Ibn ‘Umar added): Later on Allah’s Messenger ﷺ once again went along with Ubai bin Ka’b to the date-palm trees (garden) where Ibn Saiyad was staying. The Prophet ﷺ wanted to hear something from Ibn Saiyad before Ibn Saiyad could see him, and the Prophet ﷺ saw him lying covered with a sheet and from where his murmurs were heard. Ibn Saiyad’s mother saw Allah’s Messenger ﷺ while he was hiding himself behind the trunks of the date-palm trees. She addressed Ibn Saiyad, “O Saf ! (and this was the name of Ibn Saiyad) Here is Muhammad ﷺ.” And with that Ibn Saiyad got up. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Had this woman left him (Had she not disturbed him), then Ibn Saiyad would have revealed the reality of his case.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1355
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 437 (old numbering)

1356. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

A young Jewish boy used to serve the Prophet ﷺ and he became sick. So the Prophet ﷺ went to visit him. He sat near his head and asked him to embrace Islam. The boy looked at his father, who was sitting there; the latter told him to obey Abu-l-Qasim and the boy embraced Islam. The Prophet ﷺ came out saying: “Praises be to Allah Who saved the boy from the Hell-fire.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1356
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 438 (old numbering)

1357. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

My mother and I were among the weak and oppressed. I from among the children, and my mother from among the women.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1357
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 439 (old numbering)

1358. Narrated Ibn Shihab:

The funeral prayer should be offered for every child even if he were the son of a prostitute as he was born with a true faith of Islam (i.e. to worship none but Allah Alone). If his parents are Muslims, particularly the father, even if his mother were a non-Muslim, and if he after the delivery cries (even once) before his death (i.e. born alive) then the funeral prayer must be offered. And if the child does not cry after his delivery (i.e. born dead) then his funeral prayer should not be offered, and he will be considered as a miscarriage. Abu Hurairah, narrated that the Prophet ﷺ said, “Every child is born with a true faith (i.e. to worship none but Allah Alone) but his parents convert him to Judaism or to Christianity or to Magainism, as an animal delivers a perfect baby animal. Do you find it mutilated?” Then Abu Hurairah recited the holy verses: ‘The pure Allah’s Islamic nature (true faith i.e. to worship none but Allah Alone), with which He has created human beings.’ ” (30.30).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1358
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 440 (old numbering)

1359. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Every child is born with a true faith of Islam (i.e. to worship none but Allah Alone) but his parents convert him to Judaism, Christianity or Magainism, as an animal delivers a perfect baby animal. Do you find it mutilated?” Then Abu Hurairah recited the holy verses: “The pure Allah’s Islamic nature (true faith of Islam) (i.e. worshipping none but Allah) with which He has created human beings. No change let there be in the religion of Allah (i.e. joining none in worship with Allah). That is the straight religion (Islam) but most of men know, not.” (30.30)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1359
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 441 (old numbering)
Chapter 80

If Al-Mushrik says, “La ilaha illallah” (none has the right to be worshipped but Allah) at the time of his death.

باب إِذَا قَالَ الْمُشْرِكُ عِنْدَ الْمَوْتِ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ

1360. Narrated Said bin Al-Musaiyab from his father:

When the time of the death of Abu Talib approached, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ went to him and found Abu Jahl bin Hisham and ‘Abdullah bin Abi Umaiya bin Al-Mughira by his side. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said to Abu Talib, “O uncle! Say: None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, a sentence with which I shall be a witness (i.e. argue) for you before Allah. Abu Jahl and ‘Abdullah bin Abi Umaiya said, “O Abu Talib! Are you going to denounce the religion of Abdul Muttalib?” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ kept on inviting Abu Talib to say it (i.e. ‘None has the right to be worshipped but Allah’) while they (Abu Jahl and ‘Abdullah) kept on repeating their statement till Abu Talib said as his last statement that he was on the religion of Abdul Muttalib and refused to say, ‘None has the right to be worshipped but Allah.’ (Then Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “I will keep on asking Allah’s forgiveness for you unless I am forbidden (by Allah) to do so.” So Allah revealed (the verse) concerning him (i.e. It is not fitting for the Prophet ﷺ and those who believe that they should invoke (Allah) for forgiveness for pagans even though they be of kin, after it has become clear to them that they are companions of the fire (9.113).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1360
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 442 (old numbering)
Chapter 81

Placing a leaf of a datepalm over the grave.

باب الْجَرِيدِ عَلَى الْقَبْرِ

1361. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ once passed by two graves, and those two persons (in the graves) were being tortured. He said, “They are being tortured not for a great thing (to avoid). One of them never saved himself from being soiled with his urine, while the other was going about with calumnies (to make enmity between friends). He then took a green leaf of a date-palm tree split it into two pieces and fixed one on each grave. The people said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Why have you done so?” He replied, “I hope that their punishment may be lessened till they (the leaf) become dry.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1361
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 443 (old numbering)
Chapter 82

Preacher delivering a lecture at a grave and the sitting of his companions around him.

باب مَوْعِظَةِ الْمُحَدِّثِ عِنْدَ الْقَبْرِ، وَقُعُودِ أَصْحَابِهِ حَوْلَهُ

1362. Narrated ‘Ali (radhiyallahu anhu):

” We were accompanying a funeral procession in Baqi-I-Gharqad. The Prophet ﷺ came to us and sat and we sat around him. He had a small stick in his hand then he bent his head and started scraping the ground with it. He then said, “There is none among you, and not a created soul, but has place either in Paradise or in Hell assigned for him and it is also determined for him whether he will be among the blessed or wretched.” A man said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Should we not depend on what has been written for us and leave the deeds as whoever amongst us is blessed will do the deeds of a blessed person and whoever amongst us will be wretched, will do the deeds of a wretched person?” The Prophet ﷺ said, “The good deeds are made easy for the blessed, and bad deeds are made easy for the wretched.” Then he recited the Verses:– “As for him who gives (in charity) and is Allah-fearing And believes in the Best reward from Allah. ” (92.5-6)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1362
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 444 (old numbering)
Chapter 83

What is said about committing suicide.

باب مَا جَاءَ فِي قَاتِلِ النَّفْسِ

1363. Narrated Thabit bin Ad-Dahhak (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Whoever intentionally swears falsely by a religion other than Islam, then he is what he has said, (e.g. if he says, ‘If such thing is not true then I am a Jew,’ he is really a Jew). And whoever commits suicide with piece of iron will be punished with the same piece of iron in the Hell Fire.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1363
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 445 (old numbering)

1364. Narrated Jundab the Prophet ﷺ said, “A man was inflicted with wounds and he committed suicide, and so Allah said: My slave has caused death on himself hurriedly, so I forbid Paradise for him.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1364
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 445 (old numbering)

1365. Narrated Abu Hurairah- (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “He who commits suicide by throttling shall keep on throttling himself in the Hell Fire (forever) and he who commits suicide by stabbing himself shall keep on stabbing himself in the Hell-Fire.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1365
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 446 (old numbering)
Chapter 84

It is disliked to offer the funeral prayer for the hypocrites, and to ask Allah’s Forgiveness for the Mushrikin (polytheists, pagans, etc.).

باب مَا يُكْرَهُ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ عَلَى الْمُنَافِقِينَ وَالاِسْتِغْفَارِ لِلْمُشْرِكِينَ

1366. Narrated ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab (radhiyallahu anhu):

When ‘Abdullah bin Ubai bin Salul died, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was called upon to offer his funeral prayer. When Allah’s Messenger ﷺ stood up to offer the prayer, I got up quickly and said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Are you going to pray for Ibn Ubai and he said so and so on such and such occasions?” And started mentioning all that he had said. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ smiled and said, “O ‘Umar! Go away from me.” When I talked too much he said, “I have been given the choice and so I have chosen (to offer the prayer). Had I known that he would be forgiven by asking for Allah’s forgiveness for more than seventy times, surely I would have done so.” (‘Umar added): Allah’s Messenger ﷺ offered his funeral prayer and returned and after a short while the two verses of Surat Bara’ were revealed: i.e. “And never (O Muhammad ﷺ) pray for any of them who dies . . . (to the end of the verse) rebellion (9.84)” — (‘Umar added), “Later I astonished at my daring before Allah’s Messenger ﷺ on that day. And Allah and His Messenger ﷺ know better.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1366
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 447 (old numbering)
Chapter 85

The praising of a deceased by the people.

باب ثَنَاءِ النَّاسِ عَلَى الْمَيِّتِ

1367. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

A funeral procession passed and the people praised the deceased. The Prophet ﷺ said, “It has been affirmed to him.” Then another funeral procession passed and the people spoke badly of the deceased. The Prophet ﷺ said, “It has been affirmed to him”. ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab asked (Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ), “What has been affirmed?” He replied, “You praised this, so Paradise has been affirmed to him; and you spoke badly of this, so Hell has been affirmed to him. You people are Allah’s witnesses on earth.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1367
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 448 (old numbering)

1368. Narrated Abu Al-Aswad:

I came to Al-Madina when an epidemic had broken out. While I was sitting with ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab a funeral procession passed by and the people praised the deceased. ‘Umar said, “It has been affirmed to him.” And another funeral procession passed by and the people praised the deceased. ‘Umar said, “It has been affirmed to him.” A third (funeral procession) passed by and the people spoke badly of the deceased. He said, “It has been affirmed to him.” I (Abu Al-Aswad) asked, “O chief of the believers! What has been affirmed?” He replied, “I said the same as the Prophet ﷺ had said, that is: if four persons testify the piety of a Muslim, Allah will grant him Paradise.” We asked, “If three persons testify his piety?” He (the Prophet ﷺ) replied, “Even three.” Then we asked, “If two?” He replied, “Even two.” We did not ask him regarding one witness.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1368
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 449 (old numbering)
Chapter 86

What is said regarding the punishment in the grave.

باب مَا جَاءَ فِي عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ

1369. Narrated Al-Bara’ bin ‘Azib (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet (p.b.u.h) said, “When a faithful believer is made to sit in his grave, then (the angels) come to him and he testifies that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah and Muhammad is Allah’s Messenger. And that corresponds to Allah’s statement: Allah will keep firm those who believe with the word that stands firm . . . (14.27).

Narrated Shu’ba:

Same as above and added, “Allah will keep firm those who believe . . . (14.27) was revealed concerning the punishment of the grave.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1369
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 450 (old numbering)

Narrated Shu’ba:

Same as above and added, “Allah will keep firm those who believe . . . (14.27) was revealed concerning the punishment of the grave.”

USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 451 (old numbering)

1370. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ looked at the people of the well (the well in which the bodies of the pagans killed in the Battle of Badr were thrown) and said, “Have you found true what your Lord promised you?” Somebody said to him, “You are addressing dead people.” He replied, “You do not hear better than they but they cannot reply.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1370
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 452 (old numbering)

1371. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “They now realize that what I used to tell them was the truth. “And Allah said, ‘Verily! You cannot make the dead to hear (i.e. benefit them, and similarly the disbelievers) nor can you make the deaf hear. (27.80).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1371
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 453 (old numbering)

1372. Narrated Masruq:

‘Aishah said that a Jewess came to her and mentioned the punishment in the grave, saying to her, “May Allah protect you from the punishment of the grave.” ‘Aishah then asked Allah’s Messenger ﷺ about the punishment of the grave. He said, “Yes, (there is) punishment in the grave.” ‘Aishah added, “After that I never saw Allah’s Messenger ﷺ but seeking refuge with Allah from the punishment in the grave in every prayer he prayed.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1372
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 454 (old numbering)

1373. Narrated Asma’ bint Abi Bakr (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ once stood up delivering a sermon and mentioned the trial which people will face in the grave. When he mentioned that, the Muslims started shouting loudly.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1373
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 455 (old numbering)

1374. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “When (Allah’s) slave is put in his grave and his companions return and he even hears their footsteps, two angels come to him and make him sit and ask, ‘What did you use to say about this man (i.e. Muhammad ﷺ)?’ The faithful Believer will say, ‘I testify that he is Allah’s slave and His Messenger ﷺ.’ Then they will say to him, ‘Look at your place in the Hell Fire; Allah has given you a place in Paradise instead of it.’ So he will see both his places.” (Qatada said, “We were informed that his grave would be made spacious.” Then Qatada went back to the narration of Anas who said;) Whereas a hypocrite or a non-believer will be asked, “What did you use to say about this man.” He will reply, “I do not know; but I used to say what the people used to say.” So they will say to him, “Neither did you know nor did you take the guidance (by reciting the Qur’an).” Then he will be hit with iron hammers once, that he will send such a cry as everything near to him will hear, except Jinns and human beings. (See Hadith No. 422).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1374
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 456 (old numbering)
Chapter 87

To seek refuge with Allah from the punishment in the grave.

باب التَّعَوُّذِ مِنْ عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ

1375. Narrated Abi Aiyub:

Once the Prophet ﷺ went out after sunset and heard a dreadful voice, and said, “The Jews are being punished in their graves.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1375
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 457 (old numbering)

1376. Narrated Musa bin ‘Uqba:

(From the daughter of Khalid bin Sa id bin Al-‘Asi) who said that she had heard the Prophet ﷺ seeking refuge with Allah from the punishment in the grave.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1376
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 458 (old numbering)

1377. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to invoke (Allah): “Allahumma ini a’udhu bika min ‘adhabi-l-Qabr, wa min ‘adhabi-nnar, wa min fitnati-l-mahya wa-Imamat, wa min fitnati-l-masih ad-dajjal. (O Allah! I seek refuge with you from the punishment in the grave and from the punishment in the Hell fire and from the afflictions of life and death, and the afflictions of Al-Masih Ad-Dajjal.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1377
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 459 (old numbering)
Chapter 88

Punishment in the grave because of back-biting and soiling one’s clothes with one’s urine.

باب عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ مِنَ الْغِيبَةِ وَالْبَوْلِ

1378. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ once passed by two graves and said, “They (the deceased persons in those graves) are being tortured not for a great thing to avoid.” And then added, “Yes, (they are being punished for a big sin), for one of them used to go about with calumnies while the other never saved himself from being soiled with his urine.” (Ibn ‘Abbas added): Then he took a green leaf of a date-palm) and split it into two pieces and fixed one piece on each grave and said, “May their punishment be abated till these (two pieces) get dry.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1378
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 460 (old numbering)
Chapter 89

The deceased is shown his actual place (in Paradise or in Hell) both in the morning and in the afternoon.

باب الْمَيِّتِ يُعْرَضُ عَلَيْهِ بِالْغَدَاةِ وَالْعَشِيِّ

1379. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “When anyone of you dies, he is shown his place both in the morning and in the evening. If he is one of the people of Paradise; he is shown his place in it, and if he is from the people of the Hell-Fire; he is shown his place there-in. Then it is said to him, ‘This is your place till Allah resurrect you on the Day of Resurrection.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1379
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 461 (old numbering)
Chapter 90

The speech of the deceased after it is lifted upon the bier.

باب كَلاَمِ الْمَيِّتِ عَلَى الْجَنَازَةِ

1380. Narrated Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “When the funeral is ready (for its burial) and the people lift it on their shoulders, then if the deceased is a righteous person he says, ‘Take me ahead,’ and if he is not a righteous one then he says, ‘Woe to it (me)! Where are you taking it (me)?’ And his voice is audible to everything except human beings; and if they heard it they would fall down unconscious . “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1380
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 462 (old numbering)
Chapter 91

What is said regarding the dead children of Muslims.

باب مَا قِيلَ فِي أَوْلاَدِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ

1381. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Any Muslim whose three children died before the age of puberty will be granted Paradise by Allah because of His mercy to them.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1381
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 463 (old numbering)

1382. Narrated Al-Bara’ (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When Ibrahim (the son of Prophet ﷺ) expired, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “There is a wet-nurse for him in Paradise.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1382
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 464 (old numbering)
Chapter 92

What is said regarding the (dead) children of Al-Mushrikin.

باب مَا قِيلَ فِي أَوْلاَدِ الْمُشْرِكِينَ

1383. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was asked about the children of (Mushrikeen) pagans. The Prophet ﷺ replied, “Since Allah created them, He knows what sort of deeds they would have done.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1383
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 465 (old numbering)

1384. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ was asked about the offspring of pagans (Mushrakeen); so he said, “Allah knows what sort of deeds they would have done.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1384
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 466 (old numbering)

1385. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Every child is born with a true faith of Islam (i.e. to worship none but Allah Alone) and his parents convert him to Judaism or Christianity or Magianism, as an animal delivers a perfect baby animal. Do you find it mutilated?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1385
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 467 (old numbering)

1386. Narrated Samura bin Jundab (radhiyallahu anhu):

Whenever the Prophet ﷺ finished the (morning) prayer, he would face us and ask, “Who amongst you had a dream last night?” So if anyone had seen a dream he would narrate it. The Prophet ﷺ would say: “Ma sha’a-llah” (An Arabic maxim meaning literally, ‘What Allah wished,’ and it indicates a good omen.) One day, he asked us whether anyone of us had seen a dream. We replied in the negative. The Prophet ﷺ said, “But I had seen (a dream) last night that two men came to me, caught hold of my hands, and took me to the Sacred Land (Jerusalem). There, I saw a person sitting and another standing with an iron hook in his hand pushing it inside the mouth of the former till it reached the jaw-bone, and then tore off one side of his cheek, and then did the same with the other side; in the mean-time the first side of his cheek became normal again and then he repeated the same operation again. I said, ‘What is this?’ They told me to proceed on and we went on till we came to a man Lying flat on his back, and another man standing at his head carrying a stone or a piece of rock, and crushing the head of the Lying man, with that stone. Whenever he struck him, the stone rolled away.

The man went to pick it up and by the time he returned to him, the crushed head had returned to its normal state and the man came back and struck him again (and so on). I said, ‘Who is this?’ They told me to proceed on; so we proceeded on and passed by a hole like an oven; with a narrow top and wide bottom, and the fire was kindling underneath that hole. Whenever the fire-flame went up, the people were lifted up to such an extent that they about to get out of it, and whenever the fire got quieter, the people went down into it, and there were naked men and women in it. I said, ‘Who is this?’ They told me to proceed on. So we proceeded on till we reached a river of blood and a man was in it, and another man was standing at its bank with stones in front of him, facing the man standing in the river. Whenever the man in the river wanted to come out, the other one threw a stone in his mouth and caused him to retreat to his original position; and so whenever he wanted to come out the other would throw a stone in his mouth, and he would retreat to his original position. I asked, ‘What is this?’ They told me to proceed on and we did so till we reached a well-flourished green garden having a huge tree and near its root was sitting an old man with some children. (I saw) Another man near the tree with fire in front of him and he was kindling it up. Then they (i.e. my two companions) made me climb up the tree and made me enter a house, better than which I have ever seen. In it were some old men and young men, women and children.

Then they took me out of this house and made me climb up the tree and made me enter another house that was better and superior (to the first) containing old and young people. I said to them (i.e. my two companions), ‘You have made me ramble all the night. Tell me all about that I have seen.’ They said, ‘Yes. As for the one whose cheek you saw being torn away, he was a liar and he used to tell lies, and the people would report those lies on his authority till they spread all over the world. So, he will be punished like that till the Day of Resurrection.

The one whose head you saw being crushed is the one whom Allah had given the knowledge of Qur’an (i.e. knowing it by heart) but he used to sleep at night (i.e. he did not recite it then) and did not use to act upon it (i.e. upon its orders etc.) by day; and so this punishment will go on till the Day of Resurrection. And those you saw in the hole (like oven) were adulterers (those men and women who commit illegal sexual intercourse). And those you saw in the river of blood were those dealing in Riba (usury). And the old man who was sitting at the base of the tree was Abraham and the little children around him were the offspring of the people. And the one who was kindling the fire was Malik, the gate-keeper of the Hell-fire. And the first house in which you have gone was the house of the common believers, and the second house was of the martyrs. I am Gabriel and this is Michael. Raise your head.’ I raised my head and saw a thing like a cloud over me. They said, ‘That is your place.’ I said, ‘Let me enter my place.’ They said, ‘You still have some life which you have not yet completed, and when you complete (that remaining portion of your life) you will then enter your place.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1386
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 468 (old numbering)
Chapter 94

Dying on Monday.

باب مَوْتِ يَوْمِ الاِثْنَيْنِ

1387. Narrated Hisham’s father:

‘Aishah said, “I went to Abu Bakr (during his fatal illness) and he asked me, ‘In how many garments was the Prophet ﷺ shrouded?’ She replied, ‘In three Sahuliya pieces of white cloth of cotton, and there was neither a shirt nor a turban among them.’ Abu Bakr further asked her, ‘On which day did the Prophet ﷺ die?’ She replied, ‘He died on Monday.’ He asked, ‘What is today?’ She replied, ‘Today is Monday.’ He added, ‘I hope I shall die sometime between this morning and tonight.’ Then he looked at a garment that he was wearing during his illness and it had some stains of saffron. Then he said, ‘Wash this garment of mine and add two more garments and shroud me in them.’ I said, ‘This is worn out.’ He said, ‘A living person has more right to wear new clothes than a dead one; the shroud is only for the body’s pus.’ He did not die till it was the night of Tuesday and was buried before the morning.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1387
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 469 (old numbering)
Chapter 95

Sudden unexpected death.

باب مَوْتِ الْفَجْأَةِ الْبَغْتَةِ

1388. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

A man said to the Prophet ﷺ, “My mother died suddenly and I thought that if she had lived she would have given alms. So, if I give alms now on her behalf, will she get the reward?” The Prophet ﷺ replied in the affirmative.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1388
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 470 (old numbering)
Chapter 96

What is said regarding the graves of the Prophet ﷺ, Abu Bakr, and ‘Umar.

باب مَا جَاءَ فِي قَبْرِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما

1389. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

During his sickness, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was asking repeatedly, “Where am I today? Where will I be tomorrow?” And I was waiting for the day of my turn (impatiently). Then, when my turn came, Allah took his soul away (in my lap) between my chest and arms and he was buried in my house.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1389
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 471 (old numbering)

1390. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ in his fatal illness said, “Allah cursed the Jews and the Christians, for they built the places of worship at the graves of their prophets.” And if that had not been the case, then the Prophet’s ﷺ grave would have been made prominent before the people. So (the Prophet ﷺ ) was afraid, or the people were afraid that his grave might be taken as a place for worship.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1390
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 472 (old numbering)

1390b. Narrated Abu Bakr bin ‘Aiyash:

Sufyan At-Tammar told me that he had seen the grave of the Prophet ﷺ elevated and convex.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1390b
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 473 (old numbering)

1390c, 1391. Narrated ‘Urwa:

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ in his fatal illness said, “Allah cursed the Jews and the Christians, for they built the places of worship at the graves of their prophets.” And if that had not been the case, then the Prophet’s grave would have been made prominent before the people. So (the Prophet ﷺ ) was afraid, or the people were afraid that his grave might be taken as a place for worship.

Sufyan at-Tammar told me that he had seen the grave of the Prophet ﷺ elevated and convex.

When the wall fell on them (i.e. graves) during the caliphate of Al-Walid bin ‘Abdul Malik, the people started repairing it, and a foot appeared to them. The people got scared and thought that it was the foot of the Prophet. No one could be found who could tell them about it till I (‘Urwa) said to them, “By Allah, this is not the foot of the Prophet ﷺ but it is the foot of ‘Umar.”

‘Aishah narrated that she made a will to ‘Abdullah bin Zubair, “Do not bury me with them (the Prophet ﷺ and his two companions) but bury me with my companions (wives of the Prophet (p.b.u.h) ) in Al-Baqi as I would not like to be looked upon as better than I really am (by being buried near the Prophet).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1390c, 1391
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 474 (old numbering)

1392. Narrated ‘Amr bin Maimun Al-Audi:

I saw ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab (when he was stabbed) saying, “O ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar! Go to the mother of the believers ‘Aishah and say, ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab sends his greetings to you,’ and request her to allow me to be buried with my companions.” (So, Ibn ‘Umar conveyed the message to ‘Aishah.) She said, “I had the idea of having this place for myself but today I prefer him (‘Umar) to myself (and allow him to be buried there).” When ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar returned, ‘Umar asked him, “What (news) do you have?” He replied, “O chief of the believers! She has allowed you (to be buried there).” On that ‘Umar said, “Nothing was more important to me than to be buried in that (sacred) place. So, when I expire, carry me there and pay my greetings to her (‘Aishah ) and say, ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab asks permission; and if she gives permission, then bury me (there) and if she does not, then take me to the grave-yard of the Muslims. I do not think any person has more right for the caliphate than those with whom Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was always pleased till his death. And whoever is chosen by the people after me will be the caliph, and you people must listen to him and obey him,” and then he mentioned the name of ‘Uthman, ‘Ali, Talha, Az-Zubair, ‘Abdur-Rahman bin ‘Auf and Sad bin Abi Waqqas.

By this time a young man from Ansar came and said, “O chief of the believers! Be happy with Allah’s glad tidings. The grade which you have in Islam is known to you, then you became the caliph and you ruled with justice and then you have been awarded martyrdom after all this.” ‘Umar replied, “O son of my brother! Would that all that privileges will counterbalance (my short comings), so that I neither lose nor gain anything. I recommend my successor to be good to the early emigrants and realize their rights and to protect their honor and sacred things. And I also recommend him to be good to the Ansar who before them, had homes (in Al-Madina) and had adopted the Faith. He should accept the good of the righteous among them and should excuse their wrongdoers. I recommend him to abide by the rules and regulations concerning the Dhimmis (protectees) of Allah and His Messenger ﷺ, to fulfill their contracts completely and fight for them and not to tax (overburden) them beyond their capabilities.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1392
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 475 (old numbering)
Chapter 97

What is forbidden as regards abusing the dead.

باب مَا يُنْهَى مِنْ سَبِّ الأَمْوَاتِ

1393. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Don’t abuse the dead, because they have reached the result of what they forwarded.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1393
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 476 (old numbering)
Chapter 98

Talking about the wicked among the dead.

باب ذِكْرِ شِرَارِ الْمَوْتَى

1394. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Abu Lahab, may Allah curse him, once said to the Prophet ﷺ, “Perish you all the day.”

Then the Divine Inspiration came: “Perish the hands of Abi Lahab! And perish he!” (111.1).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1394
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 477 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 22: Forgetfulness in Prayer

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 22 of 97

Forgetfulness in Prayer

كتاب السهو

Hadith 1224 – 123614 Ahadith

Chapter 1

What is said regarding the Sahw. If someone gets up (for the third Rak’a without sitting) after the second Rak’a of a compulsory Salat (prayer).

باب مَا جَاءَ فِي السَّهْوِ إِذَا قَامَ مِنْ رَكْعَتَىِ الْفَرِيضَةِ

1224. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Buhaina (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ once led us in a prayer and offered two Rak’at and got up (for the third Rak’a) without sitting (after the second Rak’a). The people also got up with him, and when he was about to finish his prayer, we waited for him to finish the prayer with Taslim but he said Takbir before Taslim and performed two prostrations while sitting and then finished the prayer with Taslim.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1224
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 315 (old numbering)

1225. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Buhaina (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ got up after the second Rak’a of the Zuhr prayer without sitting in between (the second and the third Rak’at). When he finished the prayer he performed two prostrations (of Sahu) and then finished the prayer with Tasllm.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1225
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 316 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

If one offers five Rak’a (instead of four).

باب إِذَا صَلَّى خَمْسًا

1226. Narrated’ ‘Abdullah:

Once Allah’s Messenger ﷺ offered five Rak’at in the Zuhr prayer, and somebody asked him whether there was some increase in the prayer. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “What is that?” He said, “You have offered five Rak’at.” So Allah’s Messenger ﷺ performed two prostrations of Sahu after Taslim.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1226
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 317 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

If one finishes his Salat (prayer) with Taslim after offering two or three Rak’a (by mistake), then he should perform two prostrations (of Sahw) like ordinary prostrations of the Salat (prayer), or longer.

باب إِذَا سَلَّمَ فِي رَكْعَتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاَثٍ فَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ مِثْلَ سُجُودِ الصَّلاَةِ أَوْ أَطْوَلَ

1227. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ led us in the ‘Asr or the Zuhr prayer and finished it with Taslim. Dhul-Yadain said to him, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Has the prayer been reduced?” The Prophet ﷺ asked his companions in the affirmative. So Allah’s Messenger ﷺ I offered two more Rak’at and then performed two prostrations (of Sahu). Sad said, “I saw that ‘Ursa bin Az-Zubair had offered two Rak’at in the Maghrib prayer and finished it with Taslim. He then talked (and when he was informed about it) he completed the rest of his prayer and performed two prostrations, and said, ‘The Prophet ﷺ prayed like this.’ “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1227
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 318 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

Whoever did not recite Tashah-hud (At-Tahiyyat) after the two prostrations of Sahw.

باب مَنْ لَمْ يَتَشَهَّدْ فِي سَجْدَتَىِ السَّهْوِ

1228. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Once Allah’s Messenger ﷺ offered two Rak’at and finished his prayer. So Dhul-Yadain asked him, “Has the prayer been reduced or have you forgotten?” Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Has DhulYadain spoken the truth?” The people replied in the affirmative. Then Allah’s Messenger ﷺ stood up and offered the remaining two Rak’at and performed Taslim, and then said Takbir and performed two prostrations like his usual prostrations, or a bit longer, and then got up.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1228
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 319 (old numbering)

1228b. Narrated Salama bin ‘Alqama:

I asked Muhammad (bin Sirin) whether Tashah-hud should be recited after the two prostrations of Sahu. He replied, “It is not (mentioned) in Abu Hurairah’s narration . “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1228b
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 320 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

To say Takbir in the prostrations of Sahw.

باب مَنْ يُكَبِّرُ فِي سَجْدَتَىِ السَّهْوِ

1229. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ offered one of the evening prayers (the sub-narrator Muhammad said, “I think that it was most probably the ‘Asr prayer”) and he finished it after offering two Rak’at only. He then stood near a price of wood in front of the Mosque and put his hand over it. Abu Bakr and ‘Umar were amongst those who were present, but they dared not talk to him about that (because of excessive respect for him), and those who were in a hurry went out. They said, “Has the prayer been reduced?” A man who was called DhulYadain by the Prophet ﷺ said (to the Prophet ﷺ), “Has the prayer been reduced or have you forgotten?” He said, “Neither have I forgotten, nor has the prayer been reduced.” He said, “Certainly you have forgotten.” So the Prophet ﷺ offered two more Rak’at and performed Tashm and then said Takbir and performed a prostration of Sahu like his ordinary prostration or a bit longer and then raised his head and said Takbir and then put his head down and performed a prostration like his ordinary prostration or a bit longer, and then raised his head and said Takbir.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1229
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 321 (old numbering)

1230. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Buhaina Al-Asdi (radhiyallahu anhu):

(the ally of Bani ‘Abdul Muttalib) Allah’s Messenger ﷺ stood up for the Zuhr prayer and he should have sat (after the second Rak’a but he stood up for the third Rak’a without sitting for Tashah-hud) and when he finished the prayer he performed two prostrations and said Takbir on each prostration while sitting, before ending (the prayer) with Taslim; and the people too performed the two prostrations with him instead of the sitting he forgot.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1230
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 322 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

When a person forgets whether he has offered three or four Rak’a (then he should) perform two prostrations while sitting in his last Rak’a.

باب إِذَا لَمْ يَدْرِ كَمْ صَلَّى ثَلاَثًا أَوْ أَرْبَعًا سَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَهْوَ جَالِسٌ

1231. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “When the call for prayer is made, Satan takes to his heels passing wind so that he may not hear the Adhan and when the call is finished he comes back, and when the Iqama is pronounced, Satan again takes to his heels, and when the Iqama is finished he comes back again and tries to interfere with the person and his thoughts and say, “Remember this and that (which he has not thought of before the prayer)”, till the praying person forgets how much he has prayed. If anyone of you does not remember whether he has offered three or four Rak’at then he should perform two prostrations of Sahu while sitting.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1231
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 323 (old numbering)
Chapter 7

Sahw (i.e forgetfulness) in compulsory Salat (prayers) and Nawafil.

باب السَّهْوِ فِي الْفَرْضِ وَالتَّطَوُّعِ

1232. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “When anyone of you stands for the prayers, Satan comes and puts him in doubts till he forgets how many Rak’at he has prayed. So if this happens to anyone of you, he should perform two prostrations of Sahu while sitting.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1232
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 324 (old numbering)
Chapter 8

If a person speaks to a person offering Salat (prayer), and the latter beckons with his hand and listens.

باب إِذَا كُلِّمَ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي فَأَشَارَ بِيَدِهِ وَاسْتَمَعَ

1233. Narrated Kuraib:

I was sent to ‘Aishah by Ibn ‘Abbas, Al-Miswar bin Makhrama and ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Azhar . They told me to greet her on their behalf and to ask her about the offering of the two Rak’at after the ‘Asr prayer and to say to her, “We were informed that you offer those two Rak’at and we were told that the Prophet ﷺ had forbidden offering them.” Ibn ‘Abbas said, “I along with ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab used to beat the people whenever they offered them.” I went to ‘Aishah and told her that message. ‘Aishah said, “Go and ask Um Salama about them.” So I returned and informed them about her statement. They then told me to go to Um Salama with the same question with which t sent me to ‘Aishah. Um Salama replied, “I heard the Prophet ﷺ forbidding them. Later I saw him offering them immediately after he prayed the ‘Asr prayer. He then entered my house at a time when some of the Ansari women from the tribe of Bani Haram were sitting with me, so I sent my slave girl to him having said to her, ‘Stand beside him and tell him that Um Salama says to you, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! I have heard you forbidding the offering of these (two Rak’at after the ‘Asr prayer) but I have seen you offering them.” If he waves his hand then wait for him.’ The slave girl did that. The Prophet ﷺ beckoned her with his hand and she waited for him. When he had finished the prayer he said, “O daughter of Bani Umaiya! You have asked me about the two Rak’at after the ‘Asr prayer. The people of the tribe of ‘Abdul-Qais came to me and made me busy and I could not offer the two Rak’at after the Zuhr prayer. These (two Rak’at that I have just prayed) are for those (missed) ones.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1233
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 325 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

Beckoning during the Salat (prayer) [by a person in Salat].

باب الإِشَارَةِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

1234. Narrated Sahl bin Sad As-Sa’idi (radhiyallahu anhu):

The news about the differences amongst the people of Bani’Amr bin ‘Auf reached Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and so he went to them along with some of his companions to affect a reconciliation between them. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was delayed there, and the time of the prayer was due. Bilal went to Abu Bakr and said to him, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ has been delayed (there) and the time of prayer is due. So will you lead the people in prayer?” Abu Bakr said, “Yes, if you wish.” Bilal pronounced the Iqama and Abu Bakr, went forward and said Takbir for the people. In the mean-time Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came crossing the rows (of the praying people) and stood in the (first) row and the people started clapping. Abu Bakr, would never glance side-ways in his prayer but when the people clapped much he looked back and (saw) Allah’s Messenger ﷺ . Allah’s Messenger ﷺ beckoned him to carry on the prayer. Abu Bakr raised his hands and thanked Allah, and retreated till he reached the (first) row. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ went forward and led the people in the prayer. When he completed the prayer he faced the people and said, “O people! Why did you start clapping when something unusual happened to you in the prayer? Clapping is only for women. So whoever amongst you comes across something in the prayer should say, ‘Subhan-Allah’ for there is none who will not turn round on hearing him saying Subhan-Allah. O Ab-u Bakr! What prevented you from leading the people in the prayer when I beckoned you to do so?” Abu Bakr replied, “How dare the son of Abu Quhafa lead the prayer in the presence of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1234
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 326 (old numbering)

1235. Narrated Asma’ (radhiyallahu anha):

I went to ‘Aishah and she was standing praying and the people, too, were standing (praying). So I said, “What is the matter with the people?” She beckoned with her head towards the sky.

I said, “(Is there) a sign?” She nodded intending to say, “Yes.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1235
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 327 (old numbering)

1236. Narrated ‘Aishah the wife of the Prophet (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ during his illness prayed in his house sitting, whereas some people followed him standing, but the Prophet ﷺ beckoned them to sit down. On completion of the prayer he said, “The Imam is to be followed. So, bow when he bows, and raise your head when he raises his head.” (See Hadith No. 657 Vol 1 for taking the verdict).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1236
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 328 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 21: Actions while Praying

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 21 of 97

Actions while Praying

كتاب العمل فى الصلاة

Hadith 1198 – 122327 Ahadith

Chapter 1

To take the help of the hands, while offering Salat (prayer) on condition that the movement should be in line with the rules of the Salat (prayer).

باب اسْتِعَانَةِ الْيَدِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ إِذَا كَانَ مِنْ أَمْرِ الصَّلاَةِ

1198. Narrated Kuraib Maula Ibn ‘Abbas:

‘Abdullah bin Abbas said that he had passed a night in the house of Maimuna the mother of the faithful believers , who was his aunt. He said, “I slept across the bed, and Allah’s Messenger ﷺ along with his wife slept lengthwise. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ slept till mid-night or slightly before or after it. Then Allah’s Messenger ﷺ woke up, sat, and removed the traces of sleep by rubbing his hands over his face. Then he recited the last ten verses of Surat-Al Imran (2). Then he went towards a hanging leather water-container and performed a perfect ablution and then stood up for prayer.” ‘Abdullah bin Abbas added, “I got up and did the same as Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had done and then went and stood by his side. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ then put his right hand over my head and caught my right ear and twisted it. He offered two Rak’at, then two Rak’at, then two Rak’at, then two Rak’at, then two Rak’at, then two Rak’at and then offered one Rak’a Witr. Then he lay down till the Muadh-dhin came and then he prayed two light Rak’at and went out and offered the early morning (Fajr) prayer.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1198
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 289 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

What speech is prohibited during the As-Salat (the prayer).

باب مَا يُنْهَى عَنْهُ مِنَ الْكَلاَمِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

1199. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

We used to greet the Prophet ﷺ while he was praying and he used to answer our greetings. When we returned from AnNajashi (the ruler of Ethiopia), we greeted him, but he did not answer us (during the prayer) and (after finishing the prayer) he said, “In the prayer one is occupied (with a more serious matter).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1199
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 290 (old numbering)

1199b. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

the same as No. 290. from the Prophet ﷺ

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1199b
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 291 (old numbering)

1200. Narrated Zaid bin Arqam (radhiyallahu anhu):

In the life-time of the Prophet ﷺ we used to speak while praying, and one of us would tell his needs to his companions, till the verse, ‘Guard strictly your prayers (2.238) was revealed. After that we were ordered to remain silent while praying.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1200
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 292 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

What is allowed for the men as regards the saying of Subhan Allah and Alhamdulillah during As-Salat (the prayer).

باب مَا يَجُوزُ مِنَ التَّسْبِيحِ وَالْحَمْدِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ لِلرِّجَالِ

1201. Narrated Sahl bin Sad (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ went out to affect a reconciliation between the tribes of Bani ‘Amr bin ‘Auf and the time of the prayer became due; Bilal went to Abu Bakr and said, “The Prophet ﷺ is detained. Will you lead the people in the prayer?” Abu Bakr replied, “Yes, if you wish.” So Bilal pronounced the Iqama and Abu Bakr led the prayer. In the meantime the Prophet ﷺ came crossing the rows (of the praying people) till he stood in the first row and the people started clapping. Abu Bakr never looked hither and thither during the prayer but when the people clapped too much, he looked back and saw the Prophet ﷺ in the (first) row. The Prophet ﷺ waved him to remain at his place, but Abu Bakr raised both his hands and sent praises to Allah and then retreated and the Prophet ﷺ went forward and led the prayer. (See Hadith No. 295 & 296)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1201
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 293 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

Whoever named some people or greeted somebody during As-Salat (the prayers) because of ignorance.

باب مَنْ سَمَّى قَوْمًا أَوْ سَلَّمَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ عَلَى غَيْرِهِ مُوَاجَهَةً وَهُوَ لاَ يَعْلَمُ

1202. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Masud (radhiyallahu anhu):

We used to say the greeting, name and greet each other in the prayer. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ heard it and said:–“Say, ‘At-tahiyyatu lil-lahi was-salawatu wat-taiyibatu . Assalamu ‘Alaika aiyuha-n-Nabiyu wa-rahmatu-l-lahi wa-barakatuhu. _ Assalamu alaina wa-‘ala ‘ibadi-l-lahi as-salihin.. Ashhadu an la ilaha illa-l-lah wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan ‘abdu hu wa Rasuluh. (All the compliments are for Allah and all the prayers and all the good things (are for Allah). Peace be on you, O Prophet ﷺ, and Allah’s mercy and blessings (are on you). And peace be on us and on the good (pious) worshipers of Allah. I testify that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah and that Muhammad ﷺ is His slave and Messenger ﷺ.) So, when you have said this, then you have surely sent the greetings to every good (pious) worship per of Allah, whether he be in the Heaven or on the Earth . “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1202
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 294 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

Clapping [during the Salat (prayer)] is permissible only for women.

باب التَّصْفِيقُ لِلنِّسَاءِ

1203. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The saying ‘Sub Han Allah’ is for men and clapping is for women.” (If something happens in the prayer, the men can invite the attention of the Imam by saying “Sub Han Allah”. And women, by clapping their hands).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1203
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 295 (old numbering)

1204. Narrated Sahl bin Sad (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “The saying ‘Sub Han Allah’ is for men and clapping is for women.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1204
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 296 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

Whoever came back or went forward during the Salat (prayer) because of some urgent need.

باب مَنْ رَجَعَ الْقَهْقَرَى فِي صَلاَتِهِ، أَوْ تَقَدَّمَ بِأَمْرٍ يَنْزِلُ بِهِ

1205. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

While Abu Bakr was leading the people in the morning prayer on a Monday, the Prophet ﷺ came towards them suddenly having lifted the curtain of ‘Aishah’s house, and looked at them as they were standing in rows and smiled. Abu Bakr tried to come back thinking that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ wanted to come out for the prayer. The attention of the Muslims was diverted from the prayer because they were delighted to see the Prophet ﷺ. The Prophet ﷺ waved his hand to them to complete their prayer, then he went back into the room and let down the curtain. The Prophet ﷺ expired on that very day.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1205
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 297 (old numbering)
Chapter 7

If a mother calls her son while he is offering As-Salat (the prayer).

باب إِذَا دَعَتِ الأُمُّ وَلَدَهَا فِي الصَّلاَةِ

1206. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “A woman called her son while he was in his hermitage and said, ‘O Juraij’ He said, ‘O Allah, my mother (is calling me) and (I am offering) my prayer (what shall I do)?’ She again said, ‘O Juraij!’ He said again, ‘O Allah ! My mother (is calling me) and (I am offering) my prayer (what shall I do)?’ She again said, ‘O Juraij’ He again said, ‘O Allah! My mother (is calling me) and (I am offering) my prayer. (What shall I do?)’ She said, ‘O Allah! Do not let Juraij die till he sees the faces of prostitutes.’ A shepherdess used to come by his hermitage for grazing her sheep and she gave birth to a child. She was asked whose child that was, and she replied that it was from Juraij and that he had come out from his hermitage. Juraij said, ‘Where is that woman who claims that her child is from me?’ (When she was brought to him along with the child), Juraij asked the child, ‘O Babus, who is your father?’ The child replied, ‘The shepherd.’ ” (See Hadith No 662. Vol 3).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1206
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 297m (old numbering)
Chapter 8

The levelling of small stones during As-Salat (the prayer) (in front of the forehead).

باب مَسْحِ الْحَصَى فِي الصَّلاَةِ

1207. Narrated Mu’aiqib (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ talked about a man leveling the earth on prostrating, and said, “If you have to do so, then do it once.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1207
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 298 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

Spreading the clothes over the site of prostration while in As-Salat (the prayer).

باب بَسْطِ الثَّوْبِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ لِلسُّجُودِ

1208. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

We used to pray with the Prophet ﷺ in scorching heat, and if someone of us could not put his face on the earth (because of the heat) then he would spread his clothes and prostrate over them.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1208
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 299 (old numbering)
Chapter 10

What kind of actions are permissible during As-Salat.

باب مَا يَجُوزُ مِنَ الْعَمَلِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

1209. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

I used to stretch my legs towards the Qibla of the Prophet ﷺ while he was praying; whenever he prostrated he touched me, and I would withdraw my legs, and whenever he stood up, I would restretch my legs.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1209
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 300 (old numbering)

1210. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ once offered the prayer and said, “Satan came in front of me and tried to interrupt my prayer, but Allah gave me an upper hand on him and I choked him. No doubt, I thought of tying him to one of the pillars of the mosque till you get up in the morning and see him. Then I remembered the statement of Prophet Solomon, ‘My Lord ! Bestow on me a kingdom such as shall not belong to any other after me.’ Then Allah made him (Satan) return with his head down (humiliated).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1210
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 301 (old numbering)
Chapter 11

If an animal runs away while one is in As-Salat (the prayer).

باب إِذَا انْفَلَتَتِ الدَّابَّةُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

1211. Narrated Al-Azraq bin Qais:

We were at Al-Ahwaz fighting the AlHaruriya (tribe). While I was at the bank of a river a man was praying and the reins of his animal were in his hands and the animal was struggling and he was following the animal. (Shu’ba, a sub-narrator, said that man was Abu Barza al-Aslaml). A man from the Khawarij said, “O Allah! Be harsh to this sheik.” And when the sheik (Abu Barza) finished his prayer, he said, “I heard your remark. No doubt, I participated with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ in six or seven or eight holy battles and saw his leniency, and no doubt, I would rather retain my animal than let it return to its stable, as it would cause me much trouble. “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1211
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 302 (old numbering)

1212. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Once the sun eclipsed and Allah’s Messenger ﷺ stood up for the prayer and recited a very long Sura and when bowed for a long while and then raised his head and started reciting another Sura. Then he bowed, and after finishing, he prostrated and did the same in the second Rak’a and then said, “These (lunar and solar eclipses) are two of the signs of Allah and if you see them, pray till the eclipse is over. No doubt, while standing at this place I saw everything promised to me by Allah and I saw (Paradise) and I wanted to pluck a bunch (of grapes) therefrom, at the time when you saw me stepping forward. No doubt, I saw Hell with its different parts destroying each other when you saw me retreating and in it I saw ‘Amr bin Luhai who started the tradition of freeing animals (set them free) in the name of idols.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1212
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 303 (old numbering)
Chapter 12

What is said about blowing and spitting while in As-Salat (the prayer).

باب مَا يَجُوزُ مِنَ الْبُصَاقِ وَالنَّفْخِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

1213. Narrated Ibn’Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ saw some sputum on the wall facing the Qibla of the mosque and became furious with the people of the mosque and said, “During the prayer, Allah is in front of everyone of you and so he should not spit (or said, ‘He should not expectorate’).” Then he got down and scratched the sputum with his hand. Ibn ‘Umar said (after narrating), “If anyone of you has to spit during the prayer, he should spit to his left.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1213
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 304 (old numbering)

1214. Narrated Anas (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Whenever anyone of you is in prayer, he is speaking in private to his Lord and so he should neither spit in front of him nor on his right side but to his left side under his left foot.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1214
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 305 (old numbering)
Chapter 13

If a man claps during the Salat (prayer) because of ignorance, then his Salat (prayer) will not be invalid (rejected).

بَابُ مَنْ صَفَّقَ جَاهِلاً مِنَ الرِّجَالِ فِي صَلاَتِهِ لَمْ تَفْسُدْ صَلاَتُهُ

Chapter 14

If a person in Salat (prayer) is asked to step forward, or is requested to wait and he waits, there will be no harm therein.

باب إِذَا قِيلَ لِلْمُصَلِّي تَقَدَّمْ أَوِ انْتَظِرْ فَانْتَظَرَ فَلاَ بَأْسَ

1215. Narrated Sahl bin Sad (radhiyallahu anhu):

The people used to offer the prayer with the Prophet ﷺ with their waist-sheets tied round their necks because of the shortness of the sheets and the women were ordered not to lift their heads till the men had sat straight.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1215
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 306 (old numbering)
Chapter 15

One should not return greetings during the Salat (prayer).

باب لاَ يَرُدُّ السَّلاَمَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

1216. Narrated’Abdullah:

I used to greet the Prophet ﷺ while he was in prayer and he would return my greeting, but when we returned (from Ethiopia) I greeted the Prophet ﷺ (while he was praying) but he did not return the greeting, and (after finishing the prayer) he said, “In the prayer one is occupied (with a more serious matter).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1216
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 307 (old numbering)

1217. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ sent me for some job and when I had finished it I returned and came to the Prophet ﷺ and greeted him but he did not return my greeting. So I felt so sorry that only Allah knows it and I said to myself,, ‘Perhaps Allah’s Messenger ﷺ is angry because I did not come quickly, then again I greeted him but he did not reply. I felt even more sorry than I did the first time. Again I greeted him and he returned the greeting and said, “The thing which prevented me from returning the greeting was that I was praying.” And at that time he was on his Rahila and his face was not towards the Qibla.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1217
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 308 (old numbering)
Chapter 16

To raise the hands in Salat (prayer) because of some necessity which one encounters during the Salat (prayer).

باب رَفْعِ الأَيْدِي فِي الصَّلاَةِ لأَمْرٍ يَنْزِلُ بِهِ

1218. Narrated Sahl bin Sad (radhiyallahu anhu):

The news about the differences amongst the people of Bani ‘Amr bin ‘Auf at Quba reached Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and so he went to them along with some of his companions to affect a reconciliation. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was delayed there and the time for the prayer became due. Bilal came to Abu Bakr! and said, “O Abu Bakr! Allah’s Messenger ﷺ is detained (there) and the time for the prayer is due. Will you lead the people in prayer?” Abu Bakr replied, “Yes, if you wish.” So Bilal pronounced the Iqama and Abu Bakr went forward and the people said Takbir. In the meantime, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came piercing through the rows till he stood in the (first) row and the people started clapping. Abu Bakr, would never look hither and thither during the prayer but when the people clapped much he looked back and saw Allah’s Messenger ﷺ. The Prophet ﷺ beckoned him to carry on. Abu Bakr raised both his hands, praised Allah and retreated till he stood in the row and Allah’s Messenger ﷺ went forward and led the people in the prayer. When he had finished the prayer, he addressed the people and said, “O people! Why did you start clapping when something happened to you in the prayer? Clapping is for women. Whenever one is confronted with something unusual in the prayer one should say, ‘Sub Han Allah’.” Then the Prophet ﷺ looked towards Abu Bakr and asked, “What prevented you from leading the prayer when I beckoned you to carry on?” Abu Bakr replied, “It does not befit the son of Al Quhafa to lead the prayer in the presence of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1218
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 309 (old numbering)
Chapter 17

Keeping the hands on the hips during As-Salat (the prayers).

باب الْخَصْرِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

1219. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

It was forbidden to keep the hands on the hips during the prayer. (This is narrated by Abu Hurairah from the Prophet ﷺ.)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1219
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 310 (old numbering)

1220. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

It was forbidden to pray with the hands over one’s hips.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1220
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 311 (old numbering)
Chapter 18

Thinking of something during As-Salat (the prayer).

باب تَفَكُّرِ الرَّجُلِ الشَّىْءَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

1221. Narrated ‘Uqba bin Al-Harith (radhiyallahu anhu):

I offered the ‘Asr prayer with the Prophet ﷺ and after finishing the prayer with Taslim he got up quickly and went to some of his wives and then came out. He noticed the signs of astonishment on the faces of the people caused by his speed. He then said, “I remembered while I was in my prayer that a piece of gold was Lying in my house and I disliked that it should remain with us throughout the night, and so I have ordered it to be distributed.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1221
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 312 (old numbering)

1222. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “When the Adhan for the prayer is pronounced, then Satan takes to his heels passing wind so that he may not hear the Adhan and when the Muadh-dhin finishes, he comes back; and when the Iqama is pronounced he again takes to his heels and when it is finished, he again comes back and continues reminding the praying person of things that he used not to remember when not in prayer till he forgets how much he has prayed.” Abu Salama bin ‘Abdur-Rahman said, “If anyone of you has such a thing (forgetting the number of Rak’at he has prayed) he should perform two prostrations of Sahu (i.e. forgetfulness) while sitting.” Abu Salama narrates this from Abu Hurairah.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1222
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 313 (old numbering)

1223. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

People say that I narrate too many narrations of the Prophet ﷺ; once I met a man (during the life-time of the Prophet ﷺ) and asked him, “Which Sura did Allah’s Messenger ﷺ s recite yesterday in the ‘Isha’ prayer?” He said, “I do not know.” I said, “Did you not attend the prayer?” He said, “Yes, (I did).” I said, “I know. He recited such and such Sura.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1223
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 314 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 20: Virtues of Prayer at Masjid Makkah and Madinah

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 20 of 97

Virtues of Prayer at Masjid Makkah and Madinah

كتاب فضل الصلاة فى مسجد مكة والمدينة

Hadith 1188 – 119710 Ahadith

Chapter 1

The superiority of offering As-Salat (the prayer) in the Mosque of Makkah (Al-Masjid-al-Haram), and Al-Madina (i.e the Mosque of the Prophet ﷺ).

باب فَضْلِ الصَّلاَةِ فِي مَسْجِدِ مَكَّةَ وَالْمَدِينَةِ

1188. Narrated Quza’a:

I heard Abu Sa’id saying four words. He said, “I heard the Prophet ﷺ (saying the following narrative).” He had participated in twelve holy battles with the Prophet ﷺ.

Narrated Abu Hurairah: The Prophet ﷺ said, “Do not set out on a journey except for three Mosques i.e. Al-Masjid-Al-Haram, the Mosque of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ , and the Mosque of Al-Aqsa, (Mosque of Jerusalem).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1188
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 281 (old numbering)

1189. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Do not set out on a journey except for three mosques i.e. Al-Masjid-al-Haram (at Makkah), Masjid Ar-Rasul ﷺ (the Mosque of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ at Al-Madina), and Masjid Al-Aqsa (Mosque of Jerusalem).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1189
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 281 (old numbering)

1190. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “One prayer in my Mosque is better than one thousand prayers in any other mosque excepting Al-Masjid-Al-Haram.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1190
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 282 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

The Masjid Quba’ (the Mosque of Quba’).

باب مَسْجِدِ قُبَاءٍ

1191. Narrated Nafi’:

Ibn ‘Umar never offered the Duha prayer except on two occasions:

(1) Whenever he reached Makkah; and he always used to reach Makkah in the forenoon. He would perform Tawaf round the Ka’bah and then offer two Rak’at at the rear of Maqam Ibrahim.

(2) Whenever he visited Quba, for he used to visit it every Saturday. When he entered the Mosque, he disliked to leave it without offering a prayer. Ibn ‘Umar narrated that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to visit the Mosque of Quba (sometime) walking and (sometime) riding.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1191
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 283 (old numbering)

1192. And he (i.e. Ibn ‘Umar) used to say, “I do only what my companions used to do and I don’t forbid anybody to pray at any time during the day or night except that one should not intend to pray at sunrise or sunset.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1192
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 283 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

Whoever visited the mosque of Quba’ every Saturday.

باب مَنْ أَتَى مَسْجِدَ قُبَاءٍ كُلَّ سَبْتٍ

1193. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Dinar:

Ibn ‘Umar said, “The Prophet ﷺ used to go to the Mosque of Quba every Saturday (sometimes) walking and (sometimes) riding.” ‘Abdullah (Ibn ‘Umar) used to do the same.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1193
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 284 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

To go to the Mosque of Quba’, walking or riding.

باب إِتْيَانِ مَسْجِدِ قُبَاءٍ مَاشِيًا وَرَاكِبًا

1194. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ used to go to the Mosque of Quba (sometimes) walking and sometimes riding. Added Nafi (in another narration), “He then would offer two Rak’at (in the Mosque of Quba).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1194
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 285 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

The superiority of the place between the pulpit and the grave (of the Prophet ﷺ).

باب فَضْلِ مَا بَيْنَ الْقَبْرِ وَالْمِنْبَرِ

1195. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Zaid Al-Mazini (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Between my house and the pulpit there is a garden of the gardens of Paradise.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1195
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 286 (old numbering)

1196. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Between my house and my pulpit there is a garden of the gardens of Paradise, and my pulpit is on my fountain tank (i.e. Al-Kauthar).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1196
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 287 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

The mosque of Bait-ul-Maqdis (Jerusalem).

باب مَسْجِدِ بَيْتِ الْمَقْدِسِ

1197. Narrated Qaza’a Maula:

(freed slave of) Ziyad: I heard Abu Sa’id Al-khudri narrating four things from the Prophet ﷺ and I appreciated them very much. He said, conveying the words of the Prophet ﷺ.

(1) “A woman should not go on a two day journey except with her husband or a Dhi-Mahram.

(2) No fasting is permissible on two days: ‘Id-ul-Fitr and ‘Id-ul-Adha.

(3) No prayer after two prayers, i.e. after the Fajr prayer till the sunrises and after the ‘Asr prayer till the sun sets.

(4) Do not prepare yourself for a journey except to three Mosques, i.e. Al-Masjid-Al-Haram, the Mosque of Aqsa (Jerusalem) and my Mosque.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1197
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 288 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.

Sahih al-Bukhari: Book 19: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)

Sahih al-Bukhari · Book 19 of 97

Prayer at Night

كتاب التهجد · Tahajjud

Hadith 1120 – 118769 Ahadith

Chapter 1

The Tahajjud prayer at night [Tahajjud means optional Salat (prayer) to be offered from the middle to the last part of the night but before the compulsory morning Salat (prayer)].

باب التَّهَجُّدِ بِاللَّيْلِ

1120. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

When the Prophet ﷺ got up at night to offer the Tahajjud prayer, he used to say:

Allahumma lakal-hamd. Anta qaiyimus-samawati wal-ard wa man fihinna. Walakal-hamd, Laka mulkus-samawati wal-ard wa man fihinna. Walakal-hamd, anta nurus-samawati wal-ard. Walakalhamd, anta-l-haq wa wa’duka-l-haq, wa liqa’uka Haq, wa qualuka Haq, wal-jannatu Haq wan-naru Haq wannabiyuna Haq. Wa Muhammadun, sallal-lahu’alaihi wasallam, Haq, was-sa’atu Haq. Allahumma aslamtu Laka wabika amantu, wa ‘Alaika tawakkaltu, wa ilaika anabtu wa bika khasamtu, wa ilaika hakamtu faghfir li ma qaddamtu wama akh-khartu wama as-rartu wama’a lantu, anta-l-muqaddim wa anta-l-mu akh-khir, la ilaha illa anta (or la ilaha ghairuka).

(O Allah! All the praises are for you, You are the Holder of the Heavens and the Earth, And whatever is in them. All the praises are for You; You have the possession of the Heavens and the Earth And whatever is in them. All the praises are for You; You are the Light of the Heavens and the Earth And all the praises are for You; You are the King of the Heavens and the Earth; And all the praises are for You; You are the Truth and Your Promise is the truth, And to meet You is true, Your Word is the truth And Paradise is true And Hell is true And all the Prophets (Peace be upon them) are true; And Muhammad ﷺ is true, And the Day of Resurrection is true. O Allah ! I surrender (my will) to You; I believe in You and depend on You. And repent to You, And with Your help I argue (with my opponents, the non-believers) And I take You as a judge (to judge between us). Please forgive me my previous And future sins; And whatever I concealed or revealed And You are the One who make (some people) forward And (some) backward. There is none to be worshipped but you . Sufyan said that ‘Abdul Karim Abu Umaiya added to the above, ‘Wala haula Wala quwata illa billah’ (There is neither might nor power except with Allah).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1120
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 221 (old numbering)
Chapter 2

The superiority of Tahajjud prayer (i.e the night prayer).

باب فَضْلِ قِيَامِ اللَّيْلِ

1121. Narrated Salim’s father (radhiyallahu anhuma):

In the life-time of the Prophet ﷺ whosoever saw a dream would narrate it to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ. I had a wish of seeing a dream to narrate it to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ I was a grown up boy and used to sleep in the Mosque in the life-time of the Prophet ﷺ. I saw in the dream that two angels caught hold of me and took me to the Fire which was built all round like a built well and had two poles in it and the people in it were known to me. I started saying, “I seek refuge with Allah from the Fire.” Then I met another angel who told me not to be afraid.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1121
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 222 (old numbering)

1122. I narrated the dream to Hafsa who told it to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ. The Prophet ﷺ said, “‘Abdullah is a good man. I wish he prayed Tahajjud.” After that ‘Abdullah (i.e. Salim’s father) used to sleep but a little at night.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1122
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 222 (old numbering)
Chapter 3

To perform a long prostration in the Tahajjud (night prayer).

باب طُولِ السُّجُودِ فِي قِيَامِ اللَّيْلِ

1123. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to offer eleven Rak’at and that was his prayer. He used to prolong the prostration to such an extent that one could recite fifty verses (of the Qur’an) before he would lift his head. He used to pray two Rak’at (Sunna) before the Fajr prayer and then used to lie down on his right side till the call-maker came and informed him about the prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1123
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 223 (old numbering)
Chapter 4

Leaving the night prayer by a patient.

باب تَرْكِ الْقِيَامِ لِلْمَرِيضِ

1124. Narrated Jundab (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ became sick and did not get up (for Tahajjud prayer) for a night or two.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1124
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 224 (old numbering)

1125. Narrated Jundab bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Gabriel did not come to the Prophet ﷺ (for some time) and so one of the Quraish women said, “His Satan has deserted him.” So came the Divine Revelation: “By the forenoon And by the night When it is still! Your Lord (O Muhammad ﷺ) has neither Forsaken you Nor hated you.” (93.1-3)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1125
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 225 (old numbering)
Chapter 5

The Prophet’s exhorting (the people) to Tahajjud and Nawafil without making them compulsory.

باب تَحْرِيضِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى صَلاَةِ اللَّيْلِ وَالنَّوَافِلِ مِنْ غَيْرِ إِيجَابٍ

1126. Narrated Um Salama (radhiyallahu anha):

One night the Prophet ﷺ got up and said, “Subhan Allah! How many afflictions Allah has revealed tonight and how many treasures have been sent down (disclosed). Go and wake the sleeping lady occupants of these dwellings up (for prayers), perhaps a well-dressed in this world may be naked in the Hereafter.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1126
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 226 (old numbering)

1127. Narrated ‘Ali bin Abi Talib (radhiyallahu anhu):

One night Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to me and Fatima, the daughter of the Prophet ﷺ and asked, “Won’t you pray (at night)?” I said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Our souls are in the hands of Allah and if He wants us to get up He will make us get up.” When I said that, he left us without saying anything and I heard that he was hitting his thigh and saying, “But man is more quarrelsome than anything.” (18.54)

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1127
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 227 (old numbering)

1128. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to give up a good deed, although he loved to do it, for fear that people might act on it and it might be made compulsory for them. The Prophet ﷺ never prayed the Duha prayer, but I offer it.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1128
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 228 (old numbering)

1129. Narrated ‘Aishah, the mother of the faithful believers (radhiyallahu anha):

One night Allah’s Messenger ﷺ offered the prayer in the Mosque and the people followed him. The next night he also offered the prayer and too many people gathered. On the third and the fourth nights more people gathered, but Allah’s Messenger ﷺ did not come out to them. In the morning he said, “I saw what you were doing and nothing but the fear that it (i.e. the prayer) might be enjoined on you, stopped me from coming to you.” And that happened in the month of Ramadan.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1129
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 229 (old numbering)
Chapter 6

Standing of the Prophet [for the Salat (prayer)] at night.

باب قِيَامِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى تَرِمَ قَدَمَاهُ

1130. Narrated Al-Mughira (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ used to stand (in the prayer) or pray till both his feet or legs swelled. He was asked why (he offered such an unbearable prayer) and he said, “should I not be a thankful slave.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1130
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 230 (old numbering)
Chapter 7

Sleeping in the last hours of the night.

باب مَنْ نَامَ عِنْدَ السَّحَرِ

1131. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr bin Al-‘As (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ told me, “The most beloved prayer to Allah is that of David and the most beloved fasts to Allah are those of David. He used to sleep for half of the night and then pray for one third of the night and again sleep for its sixth part and used to fast on alternate days.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1131
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 231 (old numbering)

1132. Narrated Masruq:

I asked ‘Aishah which deed was most loved by the Prophet ﷺ. She said, “A deed done continuously.” I further asked, “When did he used to get up (in the night for the prayer).” She said, “He used to get up on hearing the crowing of a cock.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1132
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 232 (old numbering)

1132b. Narrated Al-Ashath (radhiyallahu anhu):

He (the Prophet ﷺ ) used to get up for the prayer on hearing the crowing of a cock.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1132b
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 233 (old numbering)

1133. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

In my house he (Prophet ﷺ ) never passed the last hours of the night but sleeping.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1133
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 234 (old numbering)
Chapter 8

Whoever took the Suhur (the meal taken before dawn in the month of Ramadan) and did not sleep before offering Fajr prayers.

باب مَنْ تَسَحَّرَ فَلَمْ يَنَمْ حَتَّى صَلَّى الصُّبْحَ

1134. Narrated Qatada:

Anas bin Malik said, “The Prophet ﷺ and Zaid bin Thabit took their Suhur together. When they finished it, the Prophet ﷺ stood for the (Fajr) prayer and offered it.” We asked Anas, “What was the interval between their finishing the Suhur and the starting of the morning prayer?” Anas replied, “It was equal to the time taken by a person in reciting fifty verses of the Qur’an.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1134
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 235 (old numbering)
Chapter 9

To prolong the standing posture in the Tahajjud prayer.

باب طُولِ الْقِيَامِ فِي صَلاَةِ اللَّيْلِ

1135. Narrated Abu-Wa il:

‘Abdullah said, “One night I offered the Tahajjud prayer with the Prophet ﷺ and he kept on standing till an ill-thought came to me.” We said, “What was the ill-thought?” He said, “It was to sit down and leave the Prophet ﷺ (standing).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1135
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 236 (old numbering)

1136. Narrated Hudhaifa (radhiyallahu anhu):

Whenever the Prophet ﷺ got up for Tahajjud prayer he used to clean his mouth (and teeth) with Siwak.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1136
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 237 (old numbering)
Chapter 10

How was the Salat (Tahajjud prayer) of the Prophet ﷺ and how many Rak’a, he used to offer at night?

باب كَيْفَ كَانَ صَلاَةُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَمْ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ

1137. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

A man said, “O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! How is the prayer of the night?” He said, “Two Rak’at followed by two Rak’at and so on, and when you apprehend the approaching dawn, offer one Rak’a as Witr.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1137
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 238 (old numbering)

1138. Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The prayer of the Prophet ﷺ used to be of thirteen Rak’at, i.e. of the night prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1138
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 239 (old numbering)

1139. Narrated Masruq:

I asked ‘Aishah about the night prayer of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and she said, “It was seven, nine or eleven Rak’at besides the two Rak’at of the Fajr prayer (i.e. Sunna). “

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1139
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 240 (old numbering)

1140. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ used to offer thirteen Rak’at of the night prayer and that included the Witr and two Rak’at (Sunna) of the Fajr prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1140
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 241 (old numbering)
Chapter 11

The waking up of the Prophet ﷺ from his sleep for the night prayer and what (how much) was cancelled from the night prayer.

باب قِيَامِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِاللَّيْلِ وَنَوْمِهِ وَمَا نُسِخَ مِنْ قِيَامِ اللَّيْلِ

1141. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

Sometimes Allah’s Messenger ﷺ would not fast (for so many days) that we thought that he would not fast that month and he sometimes used to fast (for so many days) that we thought he would not leave fasting through-out that month and (as regards his prayer and sleep at night), if you wanted to see him praying at night, you could see him praying and if you wanted to see him sleeping, you could see him sleeping.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1141
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 242 (old numbering)
Chapter 12

Satan’s tying of knots at the back of the head if one does not offer the night prayer.

باب عَقْدِ الشَّيْطَانِ عَلَى قَافِيَةِ الرَّأْسِ إِذَا لَمْ يُصَلِّ بِاللَّيْلِ

1142. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Satan puts three knots at the back of the head of any of you if he is asleep. On every knot he reads and exhales the following words, ‘The night is long, so stay asleep.’ When one wakes up and remembers Allah, one knot is undone; and when one performs ablution, the second knot is undone, and when one prays the third knot is undone and one gets up energetic with a good heart in the morning; otherwise one gets up lazy and with a mischievous heart.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1142
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 243 (old numbering)

1143. Narrated Samura bin Jundab (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said in his narration of a dream that he saw, “He whose head was being crushed with a stone was one who learnt the Qur’an but never acted on it, and slept ignoring the compulsory prayers.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1143
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 244 (old numbering)
Chapter 13

If one sleeps and does not offer the Salat (prayer), Satan urinates in his ears.

باب إِذَا نَامَ وَلَمْ يُصَلِّ بَالَ الشَّيْطَانُ فِي أُذُنِهِ

1144. Narrated ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhu):

A person was mentioned before the Prophet ﷺ and he was told that he had kept on sleeping till morning and had not got up for the prayer. The Prophet ﷺ said, “Satan urinated in his ears.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1144
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 245 (old numbering)
Chapter 14

Offering Salat (prayer) and invoking Allah in the last hours of the night.

باب الدُّعَاءِ وَالصَّلاَةِ مِنْ آخِرِ اللَّيْلِ

1145. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Our Lord, the Blessed, the Superior, comes every night down on the nearest Heaven to us when the last third of the night remains, saying: “Is there anyone to invoke Me, so that I may respond to invocation? Is there anyone to ask Me, so that I may grant him his request? Is there anyone seeking My forgiveness, so that I may forgive him?”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1145
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 246 (old numbering)
Chapter 15

Sleeping in the first part of the night and getting up in its last part.

باب مَنْ نَامَ أَوَّلَ اللَّيْلِ وَأَحْيَا آخِرَهُ

1146. Narrated Al-Aswad:

I asked ‘Aishah “How is the night prayer of the Prophet ﷺ?” She replied, “He used to sleep early at night, and get up in its last part to pray, and then return to his bed. When the Muadh-dhin pronounced the Adhan, he would get up. If he was in need of a bath he would take it; otherwise he would perform ablution and then go out (for the prayer).”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1146
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 247 (old numbering)
Chapter 16

The Salat (prayer) of the Prophet ﷺ at night in Ramadan and (in) other months.

باب قِيَامِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِاللَّيْلِ فِي رَمَضَانَ وَغَيْرِهِ

1147. Narrated Abu Salma bin ‘Abdur Rahman:

I asked ‘Aishah, “How is the prayer of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ during the month of Ramadan.” She said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ never exceeded eleven Rak’at in Ramadan or in other months; he used to offer four Rak’at– do not ask me about their beauty and length, then four Rak’at, do not ask me about their beauty and length, and then three Rak’at.” ‘Aishah further said, “I said, ‘O Allah’s Messenger ﷺ! Do you sleep before offering the Witr prayer?’ He replied, ‘O ‘Aishah! My eyes sleep but my heart remains awake’!”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1147
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 248 (old numbering)

1148. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

I did not see the Prophet ﷺ reciting (the Qur’an) in the night prayer while sitting except when he became old; when he used to recite while sitting, and when thirty or forty verses remained from the Sura, he would get up and recite them and then bow.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1148
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 249 (old numbering)
Chapter 17

The superiority of remaining with ablution during the day and night and the superiority of offering As-Salat (the prayers) after ablution during the day and night.

باب فَضْلِ الطُّهُورِ بِاللَّيْلِ وَالنَّهَارِ وَفَضْلِ الصَّلاَةِ بَعْدَ الْوُضُوءِ بِاللَّيْلِ وَالنَّهَارِ

1149. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

At the time of the Fajr prayer the Prophet ﷺ asked Bilal, “Tell me of the best deed you did after embracing Islam, for I heard your footsteps in front of me in Paradise.” Bilal replied, “I did not do anything worth mentioning except that whenever I performed ablution during the day or night, I prayed after that ablution as much as was written for me.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1149
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 250 (old numbering)
Chapter 18

It is disliked to exaggerate extremely in matters of worship.

باب مَا يُكْرَهُ مِنَ التَّشْدِيدِ فِي الْعِبَادَةِ

1150. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

Once the Prophet ﷺ entered the Mosque and saw a rope hanging in between its two pillars. He said, “What is this rope?” The people said, “This rope is for Zainab who, when she feels tired, holds it (to keep standing for the prayer.)” The Prophet ﷺ said, “Don’t use it. Remove the rope. You should pray as long as you feel active, and when you get tired, sit down.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1150
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 251r (old numbering)

1151. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

A woman from the tribe of Bani Asad was sitting with me and Allah’s Messenger ﷺ came to my house and said, “Who is this?” I said, “(She is) So and so. She does not sleep at night because she is engaged in prayer.” The Prophet ﷺ said disapprovingly: Do (good) deeds which is within your capacity as Allah never gets tired of giving rewards till you get tired of doing good deeds.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1151
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 251n (old numbering)
Chapter 19

It is disliked for a person to leave offering the night Salat after he has been used to (offering) it.

باب مَا يُكْرَهُ مِنْ تَرْكِ قِيَامِ اللَّيْلِ لِمَنْ كَانَ يَقُومُهُ

1152. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr bin Al-‘As (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said to me, “O ‘Abdullah! Do not be like so and so who used to pray at night and then stopped the night prayer.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1152
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 252 (old numbering)

1153. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Once Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said to me, “I have been informed that you offer Salat (prayer) all the night and observe Saum (fast) during the day.” I said, “(Yes) I do so.” He said, “If you do so, your eye-sight will become weak and you will become weak. No doubt, your body has a right on you, and your family has a right on you, so observe Saum (for some days) and do not observe it (for some days), offer Salat (for some time) and then sleep.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1153
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 252 (old numbering)
Chapter 21

The superiority of one who wakes up at night and offers the Salat with a loud voice.

باب فَضْلِ مَنْ تَعَارَّ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَصَلَّى

1154. Narrated ‘Ubada bin As-Samit (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ “Whoever gets up at night and says: — ‘La ilaha il-lallah Wahdahu la Sharika lahu Lahu-l-mulk, waLahu-l-hamd wahuwa ‘ala kullishai’in Qadir. Alhamdu lil-lahi wa subhanal-lahi wa la-ilaha il-lal-lah wa-l-lahu akbar wa la hawla Wala Quwata il-la-bil-lah.’ (None has the right to be worshipped but Allah. He is the Only One and has no partners . For Him is the Kingdom and all the praises are due for Him. He is Omnipotent. All the praises are for Allah. All the glories are for Allah. And none has the right to be worshipped but Allah, And Allah is Great And there is neither Might nor Power Except with Allah). And then says: — Allahumma, Ighfir li(O Allah! Forgive me). Or invokes (Allah), he will be responded to and if he performs ablution (and prays), his prayer will be accepted.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1154
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 253 (old numbering)

1155. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

That once Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Your brother, i.e. ‘Abdullah bin Rawaha does not say obscene (referring to his verses): Amongst us is Allah’s Messenger ﷺ, who recites His Book when it dawns. He showed us the guidance, after we were blind. We believe that whatever he says will come true. And he spends his nights in such a way as his sides do not touch his bed. While the pagans were deeply asleep.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1155
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 254 (old numbering)

1156. Narrated Nafi:

Ibn ‘Umar said, “In the life-time of the Prophet ﷺ I dreamt that a piece of silk cloth was in my hand and it flew with me to whichever part of Paradise I wanted. I also saw as if two persons (i.e. angels) came to me and wanted to take me to Hell. Then an angel met us and told me not to be afraid. He then told them to leave me.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1156
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 255 (old numbering)

1157. Hafsa narrated one of my dreams to the Prophet ﷺ and the Prophet ﷺ said, “‘Abdullah is a good man. Would that he offer the night prayer (Tahajjud)!”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1157
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 255 (old numbering)

1158. So after that day ‘Abdullah (bin ‘Umar) started offering Tahajjud. The companions of the Prophet ﷺ used to tell him their dreams that (Laila-tul-Qadr) was on the 27th of the month of Ramadan. The Prophet ﷺ said, “I see that your dreams agree on the last ten nights of Ramadan and so whoever is in search of it should seek it in the last ten nights of Ramadan.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1158
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 255 (old numbering)
Chapter 22

Regularity of offering two. Rak’a (Sunna) of the Fajr.

باب الْمُدَاوَمَةِ عَلَى رَكْعَتَىِ الْفَجْرِ

1159. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ offered the ‘Isha’ prayer (and then got up at the Tahajjud time) and offered eight Rak’at and then offered two Rak’at while sitting. He then offered two Rak’at in between the Adhan and Iqama (of the Fajr prayer) and he never missed them.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1159
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 256 (old numbering)
Chapter 23

To lie down on the right, side after offering two Rak’a (Sunna) of the Fajr prayer.

باب الضِّجْعَةِ عَلَى الشِّقِّ الأَيْمَنِ بَعْدَ رَكْعَتَىِ الْفَجْرِ

1160. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ used to lie down on his right side, after offering two Rak’at (Sunna) of the Fajr prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1160
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 257 (old numbering)
Chapter 24

Whoever talks after offering two Rak’a (Sunna) (of the Fajr prayer) and does not lie down.

باب مَنْ تَحَدَّثَ بَعْدَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ وَلَمْ يَضْطَجِعْ

1161. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

After offering the Sunna of the Fajr prayer, the Prophet ﷺ used to talk to me, if I happen to be awake; otherwise he would lie down till the Iqama call was proclaimed (for the Fajr prayer).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1161
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 258 (old numbering)
Chapter 25

What is said about the Nawafil being offered as two Rak’a followed by two and so on.

بَابُ الْحَدِيثِ بَعْدَ رَكْعَتَيِ الْفَجْرِ

1162. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

After offering the two Rak’at (Sunna) the Prophet ﷺ used to talk to me, if I happen to be awake; otherwise he would lie down.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1162
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 259 (old numbering)

1163. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ was never more regular and particular in offering any Nawafil than the two Rak’at (Sunna) of the Fajr prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1163
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 260 (old numbering)

1164. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ used to offer thirteen Rak’at in the night prayer and on hearing the Adhan for the morning prayer, he used to offer two light Rak’at.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1164
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 261 (old numbering)

1165. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ used to make the two Rak’at before the Fajr prayer so light that I would wonder whether he recited Al-Fatiha (or not).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1165
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 262 (old numbering)

1166. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

The Prophet ﷺ used to teach us the way of doing Istikhara (Istikhara means to ask Allah to guide one to the right sort of action concerning any job or a deed), in all matters as he taught us the Suras of the Qur’an. He said, “If anyone of you thinks of doing any job he should offer a two Rak’at prayer other than the compulsory ones and say (after the prayer): — ‘Allahumma inni astakhiruka bi’ilmika, Wa astaqdiruka bi-qudratika, Wa as’alaka min fadlika al-‘azlm Fa-innaka taqdiru Wala aqdiru, Wa ta’lamu Wala a’lamu, Wa anta ‘allamu l-ghuyub. Allahumma, in kunta ta’lam anna hadha-l-amra Khairun li fi dini wa ma’ashi wa’aqibati amri (or ‘ajili amri wa’ajilihi) Faqdirhu wa yas-sirhu li thumma barik li Fihi, Wa in kunta ta’lamu anna hadha-lamra shar-run li fi dini wa ma’ashi wa’aqibati amri (or fi’ajili amri wa ajilihi) Fasrifhu anni was-rifni anhu. Waqdir li al-khaira haithu kana Thumma ardini bihi.’ (O Allah! I ask guidance from Your knowledge, And Power from Your Might and I ask for Your great blessings. You are capable and I am not. You know and I do not and You know the unseen. O Allah! If You know that this job is good for my religion and my subsistence and in my Hereafter–(or said: If it is better for my present and later needs)–Then You ordain it for me and make it easy for me to get, And then bless me in it, and if You know that this job is harmful to me In my religion and subsistence and in the Hereafter–(or said: If it is worse for my present and later needs)–Then keep it away from me and let me be away from it. And ordain for me whatever is good for me, And make me satisfied with it). The Prophet ﷺ added that then the person should name (mention) his need.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1166
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 263 (old numbering)

1167. Narrated Abu Qatada bin Rabi Al-Ansari (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “If anyone of you enters a Mosque, he should not sit until he has offered a two-Rak’at prayer.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1167
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 264 (old numbering)
Chapter 26

To talk after offering two Rak’a (Sunna of the Fajr prayer).

بَابُ تَعَاهُدِ رَكْعَتَيِ الْفَجْرِ وَمَنْ سَمَّاهُمَا تَطَوُّعًا

1168. Narrated Anas bin Malik (radhiyallahu anhu):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ led us and offered a two Rak’at prayer and then went away.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1168
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 265 (old numbering)
Chapter 27

To offer two Rak’a (Sunna) before the Fajr prayer and whoever called them Nawafil.

بَابُ مَا يُقْرَأُ فِي رَكْعَتَيِ الْفَجْرِ

1169. Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar Abu,:

I offered with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ a two Rak’at prayer before the Zuhr prayer and two Rak’at after the Zuhr prayer, two Rak’at after Jumua, Maghrib and ‘Isha’ prayers.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1169
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 266 (old numbering)
Chapter 28

What is recited in the two Rak’a (Sunna) of the Fajr prayer.

بَابُ مَا جَاءَ فِي التَّطَوُّعِ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى

1170. Narrated Jabir bin ‘Abdullah (radhiyallahu anhuma):

While delivering a sermon, Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “If anyone of you comes while the Imam is delivering the sermon or has come out for it, he should offer a two Rak’at prayer.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1170
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 267 (old numbering)

1171. Narrated Mujahid:

Somebody came to the house of Ibn ‘Umar and told him that Allah’s Messengers had entered the Ka’bah. Ibn ‘Umar said, “I went in front of the Ka’bah and found that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ had come out of the Ka’bah and I saw Bilal standing by the side of the gate of the Ka’bah. I said, ‘O Bilal! Has Allah’s Messenger ﷺ prayed inside the Ka’bah?’ Bilal replied in the affirmative. I said, ‘Where (did he pray)?’ He replied, ‘(He prayed) Between these two pillars and then he came out and offered a two Rak’at prayer in front of the Ka’bah.’ ” Abu ‘Abdullah said: Abu Hurairah said, “The Prophet ﷺ advised me to offer two Rak’at of Duha prayer (prayer to be offered after sunrise and before midday). ” Itban (bin Malik) said, “Allah’s Messenger ﷺ

and Abu Bakr, came to me after sunrise and we aligned behind the Prophet ﷺ and offered two Rak’at.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1171
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 268 (old numbering)
Chapter 29

To offer the Nawafil after the compulsory (congregational) Salat (prayers).

باب التَّطَوُّعِ بَعْدَ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ

1172. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I offered with the Prophet ﷺ two Rak’at before the Zuhr and two Rak’at after the Zuhr prayer; two Rak’at after Maghrib, Isha’ and the Jumua prayers. Those of the Maghrib and ‘Isha’ were offered in his house.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1172
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 269 (old numbering)

1173. My sister Hafsa told me that the Prophet ﷺ used to offer two light Rak’at after dawn and it was the time when I never went to the Prophet ﷺ.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1173
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 269 (old numbering)
Chapter 30

Whoever did not offer the Salat (prayer) after the prescribed compulsory (congregational) Salat.

باب مَنْ لَمْ يَتَطَوَّعْ بَعْدَ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ

1174. Narrated ‘Amr:

I heard Abu Ash-sha’tha’ Jabir saying, “I heard Ibn ‘Abbas saying, ‘I offered with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ eight Rak’at (of Zuhr and ‘Asr prayers) together and seven Rak’at (the Maghrib and the ‘Isha’ prayers) together.’ ” I said, “O Abu Ash-shatha! I think he must have prayed the Zuhr late and the ‘Asr early; the ‘Isha early and the Maghrib late.” Abu Ash-sha’tha’ said, “I also think so.” (See Hadith No. 518 Vol. 1).

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1174
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 270 (old numbering)
Chapter 31

To offer the Salat-ut-Duha (forenoon prayer) in journey.

باب صَلاَةِ الضُّحَى فِي السَّفَرِ

1175. Narrated Muwarriq:

I asked Ibn ‘Umar “Do you offer the Duha prayer?” He replied in the negative. I further asked, “Did ‘Umar use to pray it?” He (Ibn ‘Umar) replied in the negative. I again asked, “Did Abu Bakr use to pray it?” He replied in the negative. I again asked, “Did the Prophet ﷺ use to pray it?” Ibn ‘Umar replied, “I don’t think he did.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1175
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 271 (old numbering)

1176. Narrated ‘Abdur Rahman bin Abi Laila:

Only Um Hani narrated to me that she had seen the Prophet ﷺ offering the Duha prayer. She said, “On the day of the conquest of Makkah, the Prophet ﷺ entered my house, took a bath and offered eight Rak’at (of Duha prayers. I had never seen the Prophet ﷺ offering such a light prayer but he performed bowing and prostrations perfectly .

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1176
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 272 (old numbering)
Chapter 32

Whoever did not offer the Duha prayer and thought it permissible (to offer it).

باب مَنْ لَمْ يُصَلِّ الضُّحَى وَرَآهُ وَاسِعًا

1177. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

I never saw the Prophet ﷺ offering the Duha prayer but I always offer it.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1177
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 273 (old numbering)
Chapter 33

To offer the Salat-ud-Duha when one is not travelling.

باب صَلاَةِ الضُّحَى فِي الْحَضَرِ

1178. Narrated Abu Hurairah (radhiyallahu anhu):

My friend (the Prophet ﷺ) advised me to do three things and I shall not leave them till I die, these are: To fast three days every month, to offer the Duha prayer, and to offer Witr before sleeping.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1178
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 274 (old numbering)

1179. Narrated Anas bin Sirin:

I heard Anas bin Malik al-Ansari saying, “An Ansari man, who was very fat, said to the Prophet ﷺ, ‘I am unable to present myself for the prayer with you.’ He prepared a meal for the Prophet ﷺ and invited him to his house. He washed one side of a mat with water and the Prophet ﷺ offered two Rak’at on it.” So and so, the son of so and so, the son of Al-Jarud asked Anas, “Did the Prophet ﷺ use to offer the Duha prayer?” Anas replied, “I never saw him praying (the Duha prayer) except on that day.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1179
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 275t (old numbering)
Chapter 34

To offer two Rak’a before the Zuhr prayer.

باب الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ

1180. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

I remember ten Rak’at of Nawafil from the Prophet ﷺ, two Rak’at before the Zuhr prayer and two after it; two Rak’at after Maghrib prayer in his house, and two Rak’at after ‘Isha’ prayer in his

house, and two Rak’at before the Fajr prayer and at that time nobody would enter the house of the Prophet ﷺ

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1180
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 275 (old numbering)

1181. Hafsa told me that the Prophet ﷺ used to offer two Rak’at after the call maker had made the Adhan and the day had dawned.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1181
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 275 (old numbering)

1182. Narrated ‘Aishah (radhiyallahu anha):

The Prophet ﷺ never missed four Rak’at before the Zuhr prayer and two Rak’at before the Fajr prayer.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1182
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 276 (old numbering)
Chapter 35

The (optional) Salat (prayer) before the (compulsory) Maghrib prayers.

باب الصَّلاَةِ قَبْلَ الْمَغْرِبِ

1183. Narrated ‘Abdullah Al-Muzni (radhiyallahu anhu):

The Prophet ﷺ said, “Pray before the Maghrib (compulsory) prayer.” He (said it thrice) and in the third time, he said, “Whoever wants to offer it can do so.” He said so because he did not like the people to take it as a tradition.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1183
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 277 (old numbering)

1184. Narrated Marthad bin ‘Abdullah Al-Yazani:

I went to ‘Uqba bin ‘Amir Al-Juhani and said, “Is it not surprising that Abi Tamim offers two Rak’at before the Maghrib prayer?” ‘Uqba said, “We used to do so in the life-time of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ.” I asked him, “What prevents you from offering it now?” He replied, “Business.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1184
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 278 (old numbering)
Chapter 36

To offer Nawafil in congregation.

باب صَلاَةِ النَّوَافِلِ جَمَاعَةً

1185. Narrated Mahmud bin Ar-rabi’ Al-Ansari (radhiyallahu anhu):

that he remembered Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and he also remembered a mouthful of water which he had thrown on his face, after taking it from a well that was in their house.

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1185
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 279 (old numbering)

1186. Mahmud said that he had heard Itban bin Malik, who was present with Allah’s Messenger ﷺ in the battle of Badr saying, “I used to lead my people at Bani Salim in the prayer and there was a valley between me and those people. Whenever it rained it used to be difficult for me to cross it to go to their mosque. So I went to Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and said, ‘I have weak eye-sight and the valley between me and my people flows during the rainy season and it becomes difficult for me to cross it; I wish you would come to my house and pray at a place so that I could take that place as a praying place.’ Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, ‘I will do so.’ So Allah’s Messenger ﷺ and Abu Bakr came to my house in the (next) morning after the sun had risen high. Allah’s Messenger ﷺ asked my permission to let him in and I admitted him. He did not sit before saying, ‘Where do you want us to offer the prayer in your house?’ I pointed to the place where I wanted him to pray. So Allah’s Messenger ﷺ stood up for the prayer and started the prayer with Takbir and we aligned in rows behind him; and he offered two Rak’at, and finished them with Taslim, and we also performed Taslim with him. I detained him for a meal called “Khazir” which I had prepared for him.–(“Khazir” is a special type of dish prepared from barley flour and meat soup)–

When the neighbors got the news that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ was in my house, they poured it till there were a great number of men in the house. One of them said, ‘What is wrong with Malik, for I do not see him?’ One of them replied, ‘He is a hypocrite and does not love Allah and His Messenger ﷺ.’ On that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, ‘Don’t say this. Haven’t you seen that he said, ‘None has the right to be worshipped but Allah for Allah’s sake only.’ The man replied, ‘Allah and His Messenger ﷺ know better; but by Allah, we never saw him but helping and talking with the hypocrites.’ Allah’s Messenger ﷺ replied, ‘No doubt, whoever says. None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and by that he wants the pleasures of Allah, then Allah will save him from Hell.” Mahmud added, “I told the above narration to some people, one of whom was Ab-u Aiyub, the companion of Allah’s Messenger ﷺ in the battle in which he (Ab-u Aiyub) died and Yazid bin Mu’aw7ya was their leader in Roman Territory. Abu Aiyub denounced the narration and said, ‘I doubt that Allah’s Messenger ﷺ ever said what you have said.’ I felt that too much, and I vowed to Allah that if I remained alive in that holy battle, I would (go to Al-Madina and) ask Itban bin Malik if he was still living in the mosque of his people. So when he returned, I assumed Ihram for Hajj or ‘Umra and then I proceeded on till I reached Al-Madina. I went to Bani Salim and Itban bin Malik, who was by then an old blind man, was leading his people in the prayer. When he finished the prayer, I greeted him and introduced myself to him and then asked him about that narration. He told that narration again in the same manner as he had narrated it the first time.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1186
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 279 (old numbering)
Chapter 37

To offer the Nawafil prayers at home.

باب التَّطَوُّعِ فِي الْبَيْتِ

1187. Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (radhiyallahu anhuma):

Allah’s Messenger ﷺ said, “Offer some of your prayers in your houses and do not make them graves.”

Reference
: Sahih al-Bukhari 1187
USC-MSA reference
: Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 280 (old numbering)

No ahadith match your search.